ordeined and promised for them and for their sede and for all that ioyned vnto them that they wolde not faile to obserue those two dayes euerie yere ac cordyng to their writing and accordyng to their season 28 And that these dayes shulde be remembred and kept throughout euerie generation aÌd euerie familie and euerie prouince and euerie citie euen these dayes of Purim shulde not faile among the Iewes and the memorial of them shuld not perish from their sede 29 And the Quene Estér the daughter of Abihail and Mordecai the Iewe wrote with all autoritie to confirme this letter of Purim the seconde time 30 And he sent letters vnto all the Iewes to the hundreth and seuen and twentie prouin ces of the kyngdome of Ahashuerosh with wordes of peace and trueth 31 To confirme these dayes of Purim accordyng to their seasons as Mordecai the Iewe and Estér the Quene had appointed them and as they had promised for them selues and for their sede with fasting and prayer 32 And the decree of Estér confirmed these wordes of Purim was writen in the boke CHAP. X. The estimation and autoritie of Mordecai 1 ANd the Kyng Ahashuerôsh layed atribute vpon the lande and vpon the yles of the sea 2 And all the actes of hys power and of hys might aÌd the declaration of the dignitie of Mordecai wherewith the King magnified him are they not writen in the boke of the Chronicles of the Kyng of Media Persia 3 For Mordecai the Iewe was the seconde vnto Kyng Ahashuerósh and greate amonge the Iewes and accepted among the multitude of hys brethren who procured the welth of his people and spake peaceably to all hys sede IOB THE ARGVMENT IN this historie is set before our eyes the example of a singular pacience For this holy man Iob was not onely extremely afflicted in outwarde things and in his body but also in his minde and conscience by the sharpe tentations of his wife and chief friends which by their vehement wordes and subtil disputations broght him almoste to dispaire for they set forthe God as a seuere iudge and mortal enemie vnto him whiche had caste him of therefore in vaine he shulde seke vnto him for succour These friends came vnto him vnder pretence of consolation and yet they tormented him more then did all his affliction Notwithstanding he did constantly resist them and at length had good successe In this storie we haue to marke that Iob mainteineth a good cause but handeleth it euil againe his aduersaries haue an euil matter but they defend it craftely For Iob helde that God did not alway punish men according to their sinnes but that he had secret iudgements whereof man knewe not the cause and therefore man colde not reason against God therein but he shulde be conuicted Moreouer he was assured that God had not reiected hym yet through his greate torments and affliction he brasteth forthe into manie inconueniencies bothe of wordes and sentences and sheweth him selfe as a desperate man in manie things and as one that wolde resist God and this is his good cause which he doeth not handel wel Agayne the aduersaries mainteine with manie goodlie arguments that God punisheth continually accordyng to the trespas grounding vpon Gods prouidence his iustice and mans sinnes yet their intention is euil for they labour to bring Iob into dispaire and so they mainteine an euil cause Ezekiél commendeth Iob as a iuste man Ezek. 14. 14 and Iames setteth out his pacience for an example Iam. 5. 11. CHAP. I. 1 The holines tiches and care of Iob for his children 11 Satan hathe permission to tempt hym 13 He tempteth him by taking awaye his substance and his children 20 His faith and pacience 1 THere was a man in the land of Vz called Iob and thys man was an vpryght and iuste man one that feared God and eschewed euil 2 And he had seuen son nes and thre daughters 3 Hys substance also was seuen thousande shepe and thre thousande camels and fiue hundreth yoke of oxen and fyue hundreth she asses and hys familie was verie great so that thys man was the greatest of all the men of the East 4 And his sonnes went and banketted in their houses euerie one his day and sent and called their thre sisters to eat aÌd to drinke with them 5 And when the dayes of their bankettyng were gone aboute Iob sent and sanctified them and rose vp early in the morning aÌd offred burnt offrings according to the noÌber of them all For Iob thoght It may be that my sonnes haue sinned and blasphemed God in their hearts thus did Iob euerie day 6 ¶ Now on a day when the children of God came and stode before the Lorde Satán came also among them 7 Then the Lorde said vnto Satan Whence commest thou And Satan aunswered the Lorde saying From compassing the earth to and fro and from walking in it 8 And the Lord said vnto Satan Hast thou not coÌsidered my seruant Iob how none is like him in the earth an vpright aÌdiust man one that feareth God and esche weth euil 9 Then SataÌ answered the Lord aÌd said doeth Iob feare God for noght 10 Hast thou not made an hedge about hym and about hys house and about all that he hathe on euerie side thou hast blessed the worke of his hands and his substance is encreased in the land 11 But stretche out now thine hand and touche all that he hathe to se if he wil not blas pheme thee to thy face 12 Then the Lorde sayd vnto Satan Lo all that he hathe is in thine hand onely vpon hym selfe shalt thou not stretche out thyne hand So Satan departed from the presence of the Lorde 13 ¶ And on a daye when hys sonnes and hys daughters were eatyng and drinkyng wine in their eldest brothers house 14 There came a messenger vnto Iob and said The oxen were plowing and the asses feding in their places 15 And the Shabeans came violently and toke them yea they haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 16 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The fyre of GOD is fallen from the heauen aÌd hath burnt vp the shepe and the seruants and deuoured them but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 17 And whiles he was yet speakyng another came and said The Caldeans set out thre bandes and fel vpon the camels and haue ta ken them and haue slaine the seruants with the edge of the sworde but I onely am escaped alone to tel thee 18 And whiles he was yet speak yng came an other and said Thy sonnes and thy daughters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest brothers house 19 And be holde there came a great winde froÌ beyond the
Ierusalém euen the sworde and fami ne and the noisome beast and pestilence to destroy man and beast out of it 22 Yet be holde therein shal be left a remnant of them that shal be caryed away bothe son nes and daughters be holde they shal come forthe vnto you and ye shal se their way and their enterprises and ye shal se their way and their enterprises and ye shal be comforted concerning the euil that I haue broght vpon Ierusalém euen concerning all that I haue broght vpon it 23 And they shal coÌforte you when ye se their way and their enterprises and ye shal know that I haue not done without cause all that I haue done in it saith the Lord God CHAP. XV. As the vnprofitable wood of the vine tre is cast into the fyre so Ierusalém shal be burnt 1 ANd the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man what cometh of the vine tre aboue all other trees and of the vine braÌche which is among the trees of the forest 3 Shal wood be takeÌ there of to do any worke or wil men take a pyn of it to hang any vessel thereon 4 Beholde it is cast in the fyre to be consumed the fyre consumeth bo the the ends of it and the middes of it is burnt Is it mete for any worke 5 Beholde when it was whole it was mete for no worke how muche lesse shal it be mete for any worke when the fyre hathe consumed it and it is burnt 6 Therefore thus saith the Lord God As the vine tre that is among the trees of the forest which I haue giueÌ to the fyre to be coÌsu med so wil I giue the inhabitants of IerusaleÌ 7 And I wil set my face against them they shal go out from one fyre and another fyre shal consume theÌ ye shal knowe that I am the Lord when I set my face against them 8 And wheÌ I make the laÌd waste because thei haue greatly offended saith the Lord God CHAP. XVI The Prophet declareth the benefites of God toward Ierusalém 15 Their vnkindnes 46 He iustifieth the wickednes of other people in comparison of the sinnes of Ierusalém 49 The cause of the abominacions into which the Sodomites ãâã ãâã Mercie is promised to the repentant 1 AGaine the worde of the Lord came vnto me saying 2 Sonne of man cause Ierusalém to knowe her abominacions 3 And say Thus saith the Lord God vnto Ierusalém Thine habitacion and thy kinred is of the land of Canáan thy father was an Amo rite and thy mother an Hittite 4 And in thy natiuitie wheÌ thou wast borne thy nauel was not cut thou wast not washed in water to soften thee thou wast not salted with salt nor swadeled in cloutes 5 None eye pitied thee to do any of these vnto thee for to haue compassion vpon thee but thou wast cast out in the opeÌ field to the coÌtempt ofthy persone in the day that thou wast borne 6 And when I passed by thee I sawe the polluted in thine own blood and I said vnto thee wheÌ thou wast in thy blood Thou shalt liue euen when thou wast in thy blood I said vnto thee Thou shalt liue 7 I haue caused thee to multiplie as the bud of the field and thou hast in creased and waxen great and thou hast gotten excellent ornaments thy brests are facioned thine heere is growen where as thou wast naked bare 8 Now when I passed by thee and loked vpoÌ thee beholde thy time was as the time of loue I spred my skirtes ouer thee and couered thy filthines yea I sware vnto thee entred into a couenant with thee saith the Lord God and thou becamest mine 9 Then washed I thee with water yea I washed away thy blood froÌ thee and I an ointed thee with oyle 10 I clothed thee also with broydred worke and shod thee with badgers skinne and I gir ded thee about with fine liuen and I couered thee with silke 11 I decked thee also with ornaments and I put brasselets vpon thine hands and a chaine on thy necke 12 And I put a frontelet vpon thy face and earings in thine eares and a beautiful crowne vpon thine head 13 Thus wast thou dect with golde and siluer and thy raiment was of fine linen and silke and broydered worke thou didest eat fine floure and hony and oyle thou wast very beautiful and thou didest growe vp into a kingdome 14 And thy name was spred among the heatheÌ for thy beautie for it was perfite through my beautie which I had set vpon thee saith the Lord God 15 Now thou didest trust in thine owne beau tie and played the harlot because of thy ãâã and hast powred out thy fornicatioÌs on euery one that passed by thy desire was to him 16 And thou didest take thy garments deckt thine hie places with diuers colours and played the harlot thereupon the like things shal not come nether hathe anie done so 17 Thou hast also takeÌ thy faire iewels made of my golde and of my siluer which I had giuen thee and madest to thy self images of men and didest commit whoredome with them 18 And toke thy broidered garments and couered them and thou hast set mine oyle and my perfume before them 19 My meat also whiche I gaue thee as fine floure oyle hony wherewith I fed thee thou hast euen set it before them for a swete sauour thus it was saith the Lord God 20 Moreouer thou hast taken thy sonnes and thy daughters whome thou hast borne vnto me and these hast thou sacrificed vnto them to be deuoured is this thy whoredome a smale matter 21 That thou hast slayne my children and deliuered them to cause them to passe through fyre for them 22 And in all thine abominacions and whore domes thou hast not remeÌbred the dayes of thy youth when thou wast naked and bare and wast polluted in thy blood 23 And beside all thy wickednes wo wo vnto thee saith the Lord God 24 Thou hast also buylt vnto thee an hie place and hast made thee an hie place in euery strete 25 Thou hast buylt thine hie place at euery corner of the way and hast made thy beautie to be abhorred thou hast opened thy fete to euery one that passed by and multiplied thy whoredome 26 Thou hast also coÌmitted fornication with the Egyptians thy neighbours which haue great members hast encreased thy whore dome to prouoke me 27 Beholde therefore I did stretch outmine hand ouer thee and wil diminish thine ordinarie and deliuer thee vnto the wil of them that hate thee euen to the daughters of the Philistims which are ashamed of thy wicked way 28 Thou hast played the whore also with the Assyrians because thou wast insatiable yea thou hast played the ãâã with them yet coldest not be satisfied 29 Thou
another man purposing to saile inteÌding to passe thorowe the raging waues calleth vpon a stocke more rotten then the shippe that carieth him 2 For as for it couetousnes of money hathe founde it out and the craftesman made it by cunning 3 But thy prouidence ô father gouerneth it * for thou hast made away euen in the sea and a sure path among the waues 4 Declaring thereby that thou hast power to helpe in all things yea thogh a man went to the sea without meanes 5 Neuertheles thou woldest not that the wor kes of thy wisdome shulde be vaine and the ãâã do men commit their liues to a smale piece of wood and passe ouer the stormie sea in a shippe and are saued 6 * For in the olde time also when the proude gyants perished the hope of the worlde weÌt into a shippe which was gouerned by thine hand and so left sede of generacion vnto the worlde 7 For blessed is the tre whereby righteousnes commeth 8 But that is cursed that is made with hands * bothe it and he that made it he because he made it and it being a corruptible thing because it was called god 9 * For the vngodlie and his vngodlines are both like hated of God so truely the worke and he that made it shal be punished together 10 Therefore shal there be a visitation for the idoles of the nations for of the creatures of God they are become abominacion * and stumbling blockes vnto the soules of men and a ãâã for the fete of the vn wise 11 For the inuenting of idoles was the beginning of whoredome and the finding of them is the corruption of life 12 For they were not from the beginning nether shal they continue for euer 13 The vaine glorie of men broght them into the worlde therefore shal they come shortly to an end 14 WheÌ a father mourned grieuously for his sonne that was taken away suddeÌly he made an image for him that was once dead whome now he worshipeth as a God and ordeined to his seruants ceremonies and sacrifices 15 Thus by proces of time this wicked custome preuailed and was kept as a law and idoles were worshiped by the commandement of tyrants 16 As for those that were so farre of that men might not worship them presently they did conterfet the visage that was farre ãâã and made a gorgeous image of a King whome they wolde honour that they might by all meanes flatter him that was absent as thogh he had bene present 17 Againe the ambition of the craftesman thrust forwarde the ignorant to increase the superstition 18 For he peraduenture willing to please a noblemaÌ labored with all his cunning to make the image of the best facion 19 And so thorowe the beautie of the worke the multitude was allured and so toke him now for a God which a litle afore was but honored as a man 20 And this was the deceiuing of mans life when men being in seruitude through calamitie and tyrannie ascribed vnto stones and stockes the name which ought not to be coÌ ãâã vnto anie 21 Moreouer this was not ynough for theÌ that they erred in the knowledge of GOD but where as they liued in great warres of ignoraÌ ce those so great plagues called they peace 22 For ether* they ãâã their owne children in sacrifice or vsed secret ceremonies or raging dissolutenes by strange ãâã 23 And so kept nether life nor mariage cleane but ether one slewe another by treason or els vexed him by adulterie 24 So were all mixt together blood slaugh ter thefte and deceit corruptioÌ vnfaithfulnes tumultes ãâã 25 Disquieting of good men vnthankefulnes defiling of soules chaÌging of birth disordre in mariage ãâã and vnclenes 26 For the worshiping of idoles that ought not to be named is the beginning and the cause and the end of all euil 27 For either they be mad when they be merie or prophecie lies or liue vngo dlie or els lightly for sweare them selues 28 For in so muche as their trust is in the idoles which haue no life thogh thei sweare fal sely yet they thinke to haue no hurt 29 Therefore for two causes shal they iustely be punished because they haue an euil opinion of God addicting them selues vnto ido les and because they sweare vniustly to deceiue and despise holines 30 For it is not the power of them by whome they sweare but the vengeance of them that sinne which punisheth alwayes the offence of the vngodlie CHAP. XV. The voyce of the faithful praysing the mercie of God by whose grace they serue not idoles 1 BVt thou ô our God art gracious and true long suffring and gouernest all things by mercie 2 Thogh we sinne yet are we thine for we knowe thy power but we sinne not knowing that we are counted thine 3 For to knowe thee is perfite righteousnes and to knowe thy power is the roote of immortalitie 4 For nether hathe the wicked inuention of meÌ ãâã vs nor the vnprofitable labour of the painters nor an image spotted with di uers colours 5 Whose sight stirreth vp the desire of the igno rant so that he coueteth the forme that hath no life of a dead image 6 They that loue suche wicked things are wor thie to haue suche things to trust to and they that make them and they that desire them and they that worship them 7 The * potter also tempereth soft earth ãâã euerie vessel with labour to our ãâã but of the same clay he maketh bothe the vessels that serue to cleane vses and the con trarie like wise but whereto euerie vessel ser ueth the potter is the iudge 8 So by his wicked labour he maketh a vaine God of the same claye euen he which a litle afore was made of earth him self and within a litle while after goeth thither agayne whence he was taken * when he shall make accounte for the lone of his life 9 Notwithstandyng he careth not for the labour he taketh nor that his life is shorte but he striueth with the golde smithes and siluer smithes and countrefaiteth the coper smithes and taketh it for an honour to make deceiuable things 10 His heart is a shes and his hope is more vile then earth and his life is lesse worthie of ho nour then claye 11 For he knoweth not his owne maker that gaue him his soule that had power and breathed in him the breth of life 12 But they count our life to be but a pastime our conuersacioÌ as a market where there is gaine for they say we ought to be getting on euerie side thogh it be by euil meanes 13 Now he that of earth maketh fraile vessels and images knoweth him self to offend abo ue all other 14 All the enemies of thy people that holde them in subiection are moste vn wise more miserable then the verie fooles 15 For they iudge all the idoles of the
inuaded them and so the land sem d to be giuen to them alone m The cruel ãâã is euer in danger of de th and is neuer quiet in ãâã n Out of that mi ãâã Where into he once ãâã o God doeth not onely ãâã the Wicked ost ãâã but euen in their prosperitie ãâã ãâã theÌ With a gredi nes euer more to gather Which is as a ãâã p He sheweth What Weapons Godvseth against the Wicked Which lift vp theÌ selues against him to Wit terror of coÌ science and outWard ãâã q That is he Was so ãâã vp With great prosperitie and abundance of all things that he forgate God nothing that Iob in his felicitie had not the true feare of God r Thogh he buylde repare ãâã places to ãâã him same yet God shal bring all to naught and turne his great prosperitie into extreme miserie s Meaning that his ãâã buyldings shulde neuer come to perfection t He ãâã so in his owne con ceite that he Wil giue no place to good counsel therefore his owne pride shal bring him to destruction u As one that ga thereth grapes ãâã they be ripe x Which Were buylz or mainteined by powring ãâã y And ãâã al their ãâã deuises shal turne to their ãâã Wne destructioÌ a Which serue for vaine ostenta tion and for no true comfort b For Elipház did replie against ãâã answer c I Wolde you felt that Which I do d That is mocke at your miserie as you do at ãâã e If this Were in my power yet Wolde I comfort you and not do as ye do to me f If thei Wolde say Why doest thou not then comfort thy selfe he answereth that the iudgements of God are more heauy then he is able to asWage ether by Wordes or sileÌce g Meaning God h That is destro yed most of my familie i In roken of sorowe and grief k That is God by his wrath and in this ãâã of Wordes hie stile he expresseth how grieuous the hand of God Was vpon him l That is hathe haÌdeled me most contempteously for so smiting on the cheke signified 1. King 22 24 Mar. 14 65. m They haue led me ãâã thei Wolde n His manifolde afflictions o I am Wonded to the heart p Meaning his glorie Was broght Iowe q Signifying that he is not able to comprehend the cause of this his grieuous punishment r That is vnfained and Without hypocrisie s Let my sinne be knowen if I be suche a sinner as mine a duersaries accuse me let me finde no fauour t Thogh man coÌdemne me yet God is Witnes of my cause u Vse ãâã ãâã in stead of true consola tion x Thus by his great torments he is caryed away and brasteth ãâã into passions and speaketh vnaduisedly as thogh God shulde ãâã man more gently seing he hathe but a ãâã time here to liue a In stead of ãâã being now at deaths ãâã he had but theÌ that mocked at him and discouraged him b I se ãâã that thei seke but to vexe me c He reasoneth ãâã God as a man beside him selfe to the intent that his cause mightbe broght to light d And answer thee e That thesemine ãâã are thy ãâã iugements thogh maÌ know not the cause f He that ãâã a man and onelyiugeth him happy in his pro ãâã shal not him self onely but in his posteri tie be punished g God hath mad all the Worlde to speake of me because of mine afflictions h That is as a coÌ tinual sounde in their eares i To Wit When they se the godlie punished but in the end they shal come to ãâã ding and knowe ãâã shal be the ãâã of the hy pocrite k That is Wil not be discouraged considering that the godlieare punished aswel as the Wicked l Iob speaketh to theÌ thre that came to comfort him m That is haue ãâã me sorow in stead of comfort n Thogh I shulde hope to come from aduersitie to prosperitie as your ãâã pretendeth o I haue ãâã hope in father mother ãâã or anie ãâã thing for ãâã ãâã wormes shal be ãâã me in stead of them p All Worldely hope and prosperitie faile Which you say are onely signes of Gods fauour but seing that these ãâã perish I set mine hope in God and in the life ãâã a Which counte your selues ãâã as Chap 12. 4. b Whome ãâã take to be but ãâã as Chap. 12 7. c That is like a mad man d Shal God ãâã ge the ãâã of nature for thy sa ke by dealing With the other ãâã theÌ he doeth With all ãâã e When the Wicked is in his prosperitie theÌ God changeth his ãâã and this is his ordinarie ãâã for their sinnes f Meaning that the Wicked are in continual dan ger g That Which shulde nourish him shal be consumed by ãâã h That is some strong and violent death shal consume his strength or as the Ebrew Worde sign ãâã his mem bres or parts i That is ãâã most great feare k Meaning not truely come by l Thogh all the ãâã Wolde fa uour him yet God Wolde destroie him and his m He shal fall from prosperitie to ãâã n When theishal se ãâã came vn to him a That is many times as Nehem 4 12. b That is I my self ãâã punished forit or you haue not yet con futed it c He brasteth out againe into his passioÌs and decla reth stil that his affliction cometh of God thogh he be not able to fele the cause in him self d Meaning out of his afflictions e Meaning his children What soeuer Was dere vnto him in this Worlde f Which is plucke vp and hathe no more hope to grow g His manifolde afflictions h Mine ãâã ãâã by all the se losses Iob shew eth that ãâã ãâã flesh he had great occasion to he moued i VVhiche Were hers and mine k Besides these great losses and most cruel ãâã denes he Was ãâã ãâã in his owne person as follow eth l All my flesh Was consumed m Seing I haue these iust causes to complaine coÌ demne me not as an hypocrite spe cially ye Whiche shulde coÌfort me n Is it not ynough that God doeth punish me except you by re proches increase my ãâã o To se my body punished except ye trouble my ãâã p He protesteth that notwithstaÌ ding his sore pas fions his ãâã is perfite that he is not a blasphemer as they iudged him q I do ãâã so ãâã my selfe before the worlde but I knowe that I shal come before the great iudge Who shal be myde ãâã Sauiour r Herein Iob declareth ãâã that he had a ful ãâã that bothe the soule and body shulde enioye the presence of God in the last resurrection s Though his friends thoght that he Was but persecured of God for his sinnes yet he declareth that there Was a deper consideration to Wit the tryal of his faith and pacience and so
ãâã of God vnto sinners and wherein mans ãâã stan deth which is through the iustice ãâã Iesus Christ and faith therein o He sheweth that it is a sure to ken of Gods mercie toward ãâã when he cau seth his wordes to be preached vn to them p That is the minister shal by the preaching of the worde ãâã vntohim the forgi uenes ofhis sinnes q He shal fele Gods fauour and reioyce declaring hereby whe ãâã standeth the true ioy of the faithful and that God wil restore him to health of body which is a token of his blessing r God wil forgiue sinnes and accept him as iuste s ãâã is done wickedly t But my sinne hathe bene the cause of Gods ãâã toward me u God wil forgiue the penitence sinner x Meaning oft times ãâã as ãâã as a sinner doeth repent y If thou doute of any thing or se occasion to speake against it z That is to shewe ãâã wherein mans iustification consisteth a VVhich are este med Wise of the Worlde b Let vs examine the matter ãâã c That is hathe ãâã me without measure d Shulde I say I am wicked being an innocent e I am ãâã punished them my sinne deserueth f VVhich is compelled to receiue the reproche and scornes of many for his ãâã wordes g meaning that Iob was like to the wicked becau se he semed not to glorifie God ãâã him selfe to his ãâã i That is liue god ly ãâã Gene. 5 ãâã k He ãâã Iobs wordes who said that Gods children are oft times punis hed in this worlde the wicked go fre Chap. 36. 23. k To destroye him l The breath of li fe which he gaue man m If God ãâã ãâã iust how col ãâã he gouernethe worlde n If man of nature feare to speake euil of such as haue power ãâã muche more ought to be ãâã to speake ãâã of God o VVhen they lokenot for it p The ãâã or visitation that God shal sent s Make them ãâã that they are wicked q God ãâã not a ãâã man aboue measure ãâã that he shulde haue ãâã casion to con ãâã with him r For all his creatures are at hand to serue ãâã that nedeth not to seke for ãâã other armie t Declare the thiÌg that ãâã u Meaning ãâã in the sight of all men x By their crueltie and ãâã y VVhen ãâã sit in the ãâã of iustice which vnder ãâã of ãâã ãâã ce are but ãâã tes oppresse the people it is a signe that ãâã ãâã drawen backe is countenance and fauour from tha place r Onely it belongeth to God to ãâã ãâã ctions not vnto man a Thus ãâã spea keth in the ãâã of God as it were mocking Iob because he wolde be wiser then God b VVil God vse thy counsel in doing his worker c Thus he speaketh in ãâã ãâã ne of God as thogh Iob shulde chuse and refuse ãâã at his plea sure d That he may speake as muche as he can that we may answer him and all the wicked that shal vse suche arguments e He standeth slub ãâã in the maintenance of his cause a Iob ãâã spake these wordes but because he mainteined him innocencie it semed as thogh he wolde say that God ãâã him ãâã iust cause b Suche as are in the like ãâã c ãâã thou ãâã controle the ãâã des wilt thoupre sume to instruct God d Nether doeth thy sinne hurt God nor thy iustice profice him for he wil be glorified without thee e The wicked may hurt man cause him to ãâã who if he soght to God which sendeth ãâã shuld be deliuered f Because theipray not ãâã faith as feling Gods ãâã g God is iust how soeuer thou iudgest of him Chap. XXXVI h For if he did pu nish thee as thou deseruest thou shuldest not be able to open thy mouth a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie ãâã our natural sense is able to reache b Thou shalt perceiue that I am a faithful instructour and that I speake to thee in the name of God c Strong and constant and of vnderstanding for these are the gifts of God and he loueth them in man but for as mu ãâã as God punished now Iob it is a signe that the se are not in him d Therefore he wil not ãâã ãâã the wicked but to the humble ãâã heart he wil she wegrace e He preferteth the godlie to honour f He wil moue theit heartes to ãâã their sinnes that they may come to him by ãâã as he did ãâã Isa. 1. 19. g That is in their ãâã or ãâã and so shal be cause of their owne destruction h VVhich are ãâã bent against God and slatter them ãâã in their vices i VVhen they are in ãâã they seke not to God for succour as Asa 2. Chro. 16. 12. reuel 16. 11. k Thei dye of some vile death and that before thy co me o age l ãâã hou hadest be ne obedient to God he wolde ha ue broght thee to libertie welth m Thou ãâã altogether after the maner of the ãâã ked for thoudo est ãâã against ãâã heiustice of God n God doeth punish thee lest thou shuldest forget God in thy welth and so ãâã o Be not ãâã ãâã in seking the cause of Gods iudgements ãâã he ãâã ãâã p And ãâã against GOD through ãâã ãâã q The workes of God are so ãâã that a man may se ãâã a farre of and knowe God by the same r Our ãâã ãâã vs so that we can not ãâã to the ãâã knowledge of God s That is the ãâã cometh of those dropes of water which he kepeth in the cloudes t Meaning of the ãâã ãâã which he calleth the ãâã ãâã of God u ãâã the cloude x That men can not come to the ãâã of the springs the eof ãâã He sheweth ãâã the raine ãâã ãâã ãâã vsee the one ãâã it ãâã clareth ãâã ãâã when ãâã ãâã ouerflowe any ãâã the other that it m. ãâã the ãâã ãâã z That ãâã ãâã de to dash against another a The colde vapour ãâã him that is cloude of the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã being ãâã ãâã the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the ãâã where the ãâã is and so angre is ãâã ãâã that ãâã noise and thunder claps a At the ãâã of ãâã ãâã lightening whereby he ãâã ãâã that the faith ãâã uely touched with the maiestie of God ãâã they beholde his wo kes b That is the thun der whereby be ãâã to men to waken their dulnes to bring them to consideracion ãâã ãâã ãâã or kes c Meaning the raines thuÌders Chap XXXVII d So that nether smale raine nor great snowe nor ahie thing els coÌmeth without Gods appointement e By raines thunders God causeth men ãâã
h They that are ãâã come shall thinke that all the powers of heauen aÌd earth are ãâã them Ezek. ãâã 7. i He compareth Babylon to the whole world because they so este med them selues by reason of their great empire k He ãâã the principal vice whereunto they were most giuen as are all that abunde in welth l He ãâã the great slaughter that shal be seing the enemie shall nether for golde or siluer spare a maÌs lif as ãâã 17 Ioel. 3 15. m Meaning the power of Babylon with their hi red souldiers Psal. ãâã 7. 9. Mat. 24. 29. n This was not accoÌplished wheÌ Cyrus toke Baby lon but after the death of ãâã dre the Great o VVho vseth to go frome countrey to countrey to sinde pasture for their beastes but there shall they finde none Gene. 19. 25. Iere. 50. 40. p VVhiche were ether wilde beastes or foules or wicked Spirits where by Satan ãâã man as by the fairics goblins and suche lyke fan tasies a He she weth why God will hast to destroye his enemies to wit because he will ãâã ãâã chu ãâã b Meaning that the ãâã shal be ãâã with the Churche and Worship God c ãâã that the Iewes shulde be superiours to the Gentles and that they shulde be broght vnder the seruice of christ by the prea ching of the Apo stles whereby all are ãâã to the subiection of Christ 2. Cor. 10 5 d Tha is ãâã fred all violence and iniuries to be done e Meaning that when tyrants rei gne there can be no rest nor quiet nes and also how detestable a thiÌg tyraÌnie is seyng the inseÌsible cre atures haue occa sion to reioyce at their destruction f As thogh they feared lest thou shuldest trouble the dead as thou didest the lyuing and here he derideth the proude tyrannie of the wycked Which knowe not that all creatures wish their destruction that theimaie reioyce g In stead of thy costly carpets couerings h Thou that thoghrest thy self most glorious as it were placed in the heauen for the morning star re that goeth before the sonne is called lucifer to whome Nebuchadnezzar is compared i Meaning Ierusalém whereof the Temple was on the North side as psal 48 2. whereby he meanech that ãâã fight against God wheÌ thei persecute his Church wolde set them selues in his place k In marueling at thee l To set them at ãâã nothing his crueltie m Thou wast not buryed in the sepulchre of thy fa ther 's thy tyraÌnie was so abhorred n He calleth to the Medes Persians and all those that shulde execu te Gods vengeaÌce â Or ãâã o ãâã I haue begoÌ ãâã destroy the Assyrians in Saneherib so wil I continue and de ãâã wholy when I shal deli ãâã you from Ba bylon p FroÌ the Iewes q Read Chap. 13 1 r He willeth the Philistims not to ãâã because the ãâã are diminished in their power for their strength shal be streater then euer it was s The Israelites which were broght to moste extreme ãâã t To wit my peo ple. u That is ãâã the Iewes or Assyrians for they were both North from Palestina x But they shal be all ready and ioy ne together y VVhich shal come to enquire of the state of the Church z They shal answer that the Lord doeth ãâã his Church theÌ that ioyne then selues thereunto a Read Chap. 13 1. b The chief citie whereby the whole countrey wasment c The Moabites shal flee to their idolesfor succour but it shal be to late d Which were ci ties of Moáb e For as in the VVest partes the people vsed to let their heere growelong ãâã they mourned so in the Last partes they cut it of f The Prophet speaketh this in the persone of the Moabites or as one that felt the great iudgement of God that shuld come vpon theÌ g Meaning that it was a citie that euer liued ãâã sure neuer felt sordwe h He describeth the mise able idis sipation slight of the Moabites i To hide theÌ selues and their goods there k Of theÌ that are slaine l So that by no meanes they shulde escape the hand of God thus wil God punish the enemies of his Church a That is offer a sacrifice whereby he derideth their long delay which wolde not repent when the ãâã called theÌ shewing theÌ that it is now to late seing the veÌ geance of God is vpon them b There is no remedie but you must flie c He sheweth what ãâã shu de haue done when Israél their neighbour was in affliction to whome because they wolde giue no snodo we nor ãâã they are now left comfor tles d The Assyrians shal ãâã the Israelites but for a while f ãâã vaine con ãâã proude bragges ãâã deceiue them is let 48 ãâã e Meaning Christ g For all your mourning yet the citie shal be de st oyed euen vnto the fundatioÌs h That i the Assy ãâã and other enemies i Meaning that the ãâã of Moáb was now destroyed and all the precous things thereof were caried into the ãâã yea into other countreys and ouer the sea k He sheweth that their plague was so great that it wolde haue moued anie man to lament with ãâã as Psal 14 5. m For verie sorow coÌpalsion I The enemies are comevpon thee and snowre for ioye when t ey carie thy commo ãâã ãâã thee as ãâã 48 33. n They shal vse all meanesto seke helpe of their ido les all in vaine for Chemoz their great God snal not be ãâã to helpe them o He appointed a ãâã time to punish the enemies in p Wo wil coÌserue iustely the ãâã for the which he is hyred serue no longer but wil euer long for it a Read Chap. 13 1 b The chief citie of Syria c It was a countrey of ãâã by the riuer Arnon d It semeth that the Prophet ãâã coÌfort ãâã Church in ãâã the ãâã of these two Kings of Syria Israél when as they had conspired the ouerthrowe of Iudáh e The ten tribes glorified in their multitude and al liaÌce with other nacroÌs therefore he saith that they shal be broght downe and the Syrians also f Meaning of the ten tribes which boasted them selnes of their nobi litie prosperitie strength and mul ãâã g As the abuÌdan ce of ãâã ãâã not feare the har uest men that shulde cut it downe no more shal the multitude of Israél make the enemies to shrinke Whome God shal appoint to destroye them h VVhich valley was ãâã ãâã i Because GOD wolde haue his couenaÌt stable he promiseth to reseruesome of this people and to bring them to re pentance k He sheweth that Gods corrections euer bring forthe some frute and cause his to turne from their sinnes and to huÌ ble them selues to him l As the Canaani tes left their cities ãâã God did pla
daughters lye with their father of whome come Moab and Ammon 1 ANd in the euening their came two Angels to Sodôm and Lot sate at the gate of Sodôm and Lot sawe them and rose vp to mete them and he bowed him selfe with his face to the grownd 2 And he said Se my Lords I praye you turne in now into your seruants house and tarie all night and * wash your fete and ye shall rise vp early and go your waies Who said Naie but we will abide in the strete all night 3 Then he preased vpon them earnestly and they turned into him and came to his house and he made them a feast and did bake vnleauened bread and they did eat 4 But before they went to bed the men of the citie euen the men of Sodôm compassed the house round about from the yong to the olde al the people from al quarters 5 Who crying vnto Lot said to him Where are the men whiche came to thee this night bring them out vnto vs that we maie know them 6 Then Lot went out at the dore vnto them and shut the dore after him 7 And said I praie you my brethren do not so wickedly 8 Be holde now I haue two daughters which haue not knowen man then wil I bring out now vnto you and do to them as semeth you good onely vnto these men do nothyng for therefore are they come vnder the shadowe oÌf my rofe 9 Then they said Awaie hence and they said He is come alone as a stranger and shall he iudge and rule we wil now deale worse with thee then with them So they preased sore vp oÌ Lot ãâã himself came to breake the dore 10 But the men put forthe their hand and pulled Lot into the house to them and shut to the dore 11 * Then they smote the men that were at the dore of the house with blindenes bothe smale and great so that thei were wearie in seking the dore 12 ¶ Then the men said vnto Lot Whome hast thou yet here ether sonne in lawe or thy soÌnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citie bring it out of this place 13 For we wil destroie this place be cause the * crie of them is great before the Lord and the Lord hathe sent vsto destroie it 14 Then Lot went out and spake vnto his son nes in lawe which maried his daughters said Arise get you out of this place for the Lord wil destroie the citie but he semed to his sonnes in lawe as thogh he had mocked 15 ¶ And when the morning arose the ãâã hasted Lot saying Arise take thy wife thy two daughters which are here lest thou be destroied in the punishment of the citie 16 And as he prolonged the time * the men caught both him and his wife and his two daughters by the handes the Lord being mercifull vnto hym and they broght hym forthe and set him without the citie 17 ¶ And when they had broght theÌ out the Angel said escape for thy life loke not behinde thee nether tarie thou in al the plaine escape into the mountaine lest thou be destroyed 18 And Lot said vnto them Not so I praie thee my Lord. 19 Beholde now thy seruant hathe founde grace in thy sight and thou hast magnified thy mercie whiche thou hast shewed vnto me in sauyng my life and I can not escape in the mountaine lest some euil take me I die 20 Se now this citie hereby to flee vnto whiche is a litle one Oh let me escape thither is it not a litle one and my soule shall liue 21 Then he said vnto him Beholde I haue receiued thy request also concernyng thys thing that I will not ouerthrowe this citie for the whiche thou hast spoken 22 Haste thee saue thee there for I can do no thing till thou be come thether Therefore the name of the citie was called Zôar 23 ¶ The sunne did rise vpon the earth when Lot entred into Zôar 24 Then the Lord * rained vpon Sodôm and vpon Gomoráh brimstone and fire froÌ the Lord out of heauen 25 And ouerthrewe those cities and all the plaine and all the inhabitants of the cities and that that grewe vpon the earth 26 ¶ Now his wife behinde him loked backe and was turned into a piller of salt 27 ¶ And Abrahám rising vp early in the morning went to the place where he had stand before the Lord and loking toward Sodôm and Gomoráh and toward al the land of the plaine 28 Beholde he sawe the smoke of the land mounting vp as the smoke of a fornace 29 ¶ But yet when God destroied the cities of the plaine God thoght vpon AbrahaÌ and sent Lot out from the middes of the destruction ãâã he ouerthrew the cities wherein Lot dwelled 30 ¶ Then Lot went vp from Zôar and dwelt in the mountaine with his two daughters for he feared to tarie in Zóar but dwelt in a caue he and his two daughters 31 And the elder said vnto the yonger Our father is olde and there is not a man in the earth to come in vnto vs after the maner of all the earth 32 Come we wil make our father drinke wine and lye with him that we maie preserue sede of our father 33 So thei made their father drinke wine that night and the elder went and laie with her father but he perceiued not nether when shelaie downe nether when she rose vp 34 And on the morow the elder said to the yon ger Beholde yester night laie I with my father let vs make him drinke wine this night also and go thou and lye with him that we maie preserue sede of our father 35 So thei made their father drinke wine that night also and the yonger arose laie with him but he perceiued not when she laie downe nether when she rose vp 36 Thus were both the daughters of Lot with childe by their father 37 And the elder bare a sonne and she called his name Moáb the same is the father of the Moabites vnto this daie 38 And the yonger bare a sonne also and she called his name Ben-ammi the same is the father of the Ammonites vnto this daie CHAP. XX. 1 Abraham dwelleth as a stranger in the land of Gerar 2 Abimélech taketh awaie his wife 3 God reproueth the King 9 And the King Abraham 11 Sarah is restored with great giftes 17 Abraham praieth and the King and his are healed 1 AFterwarde Abrahám departed thence toward the South countrie and dwelled betwene Cadésh and Shur and soiourned in Gerár 2 And-Abrahám said of Saráh his wife She is my sister Them Abimélech King of Gerár sent and toke Saráh 3 But God came to Abimélech in a dreame by night and said to him Beholde
this that thou doest to the people why sittest thou thy selfe alone and al the people stand about thee from morning vnto euen 15 And Mosés said vnto his father iÌlaw Becau se the people come vnto me to seke God 16 When they haue a matter they come vnto me and I iudge betwene one and other and declare the ordinances of God and his lawes 17 But Mosés father in law said vnto him The thing which thou doest is not wel 18 Thou bothe weariest thy selfe greatly this people that is with thee for the thing is to heauie for thee thou art not able to do it thy selfe alone 19 * He are now my voyce I will giue thee counsel and God shal be with thee be thou for the people to God warde and reporte thou the causes vnto God 20 And admonish them of the ordinances and of the lawes and shewe them the way wherein they must walke the worke that they must do 21 Moreouer prouide thou among al the peo ple men of courage fearing God men dealing truely hating couetousnes and appoint suche ouer them to be rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulersouer fifties and ruler ouer tens 22 And let them iudge the people at al seasons but euerie great matter let them bring vnto thee and let them iudge all smale causes so shall it be easier for thee when they shall beare the burden with thee 23 If thou do this thing and God so commande thee bothe thou shalt be able to endure and all this people shall also go quietly to their place 24 So Mosés obeied the voyce of his father in lawe and did all that he had said 25 And Mosés chose men of courage out of al Israél and made them heades ouer the people rulers ouer thousandes rulers ouer hundreths rulers ouer fifties rulers ouer tens 26 And they iudged the people at all seasons but they broght the hard cause vnto Mosés sor they iudged all smale matters them selues 27 Afterward Mosés let his father in lawe departe and he went into his contrey CHAP. XIX 1 The Israelites come to Sinai 5 Israél is chosen froÌ ãâã all other nations 8 The people promes to obey God 12 ãâã that ãâã the hil dyeth 16 God appeareth vnto Mosés vpon the mount in thunder and lightening 1 IN the third moneth after the children of Israél were gone out of the land of Egypt the same day came they into the wildernes Sinái 2 For they departed from Rephidim came to the desert ofsinái and camped in the wildernes euen there Israél camped before the mount 3 * But Moses went vp vnto God for the Lord had called out of the mountvnto him saying Thus shalt thou say to the house of Iaakób and tel the children of Israél 4 * Ye haue sene what I did vnto the EgyptiaÌs and how I caryed you vpon egles wings and haue broght you vnto me 5 Now therefore* if ye wil heare my voyce in dede and kepe my couenant then ye shal be my chief treasure aboue all people * thogh all the earth be mine 6 Ye shal be vnto me also a kingdome of* Priestes and an holy nation These are the wordes whiche thou shalt speake vnto the children of Israél 7 ¶ Mosés then came called for the Elders of the people proposed vnto theÌ all these things which the Lord commanded him 8 And the people aunswered altogether and said * Al that the Lord hath commanded we will do And Mosés reported the wordes of the people vnto the Lord. 9 And the Lorde said vnto Mosés Lo I come vnto thee in a thick e cloude that the people may heare whiles I talk e with thee and that they may also beleue thee for euer for Mosés had tolde the wordes of the people vnto the Lord 10 Moreouer the Lord said vnto Mosés Go to the people and sanctifie them to daye and to morowe and let them washe theyr clothes 11 And let them be ready on the third daie for the third daye the Lorde will come downe in the sight of all the people vppon mount Sináy 12 And thou shalt set markes vnto the people rounde about saying Tak e hede to your sel ues that ye go not vp to the mount nor touche the bordre of it whosoeuer toucheth the* mount shal surely dye 13 No hand shal touche it but he shall be stoned to death or strick enthrough with dartes whether it be beast or man he shall not liue when the horne bloweth long they shall come vp into the mountaine 14 ¶ Then Mosés went downe froÌ the mount vnto the people and sanctified the people and they washed their clothes 15 And he said vnto the people Be ready on the third daye and come not at your wiues 16 And the third daye when it was mornyng there was thunders lightnins a thicke cloude vpon the mount the sound of the trumpet exceding loude so that all the people that was in the campe was afraid 17 Then Mosés broght the people out of the tents to mete with God they stode in the nether part of the mount 18 * And mount Sinái was all on smoke because the Lord came downe vpon it in fire the smoke there of ascended as the smoke of a fornace and all the mount trembled excedingly 19 And when the sound of the trumpet blewe long and waxed louder and louder Mosés spake and God answered him by voyce 20 For the Lorde came downe vpon mount Sinái on the top of the mount and wheÌ the Lorde called Mosés vp into the top of the mount Mosés went vp 21 Then the Lord said vnto Mosés Go down charge the people that they breake not their bouÌdes to go vp to the Lord to gaze lest manie of them perish 22 And let the Priests also whiche come to the Lorde be sanctified lest the Lorde destroye them 23 And Mosés said vnto the Lord The people can not come vp into the mount Sinai for thou hast chaged vs saying Set markes on the mountaine and sanctifie it 24 And the Lord said vnto him Go get thee downe and come vp thou and Aarón with thee but let not the Priestes and the people breake their boundes to come vp vnto the Lord lest he destroye them 25 So Mosés went downe vnto the people and tolde them CHAP. XX. 2 The commandements of the first table 12. The commaÌ dements of the seconde 18 The people afraid are comforted by Mosés 23. Gods of siluer and golde are againe forbiden 24. Of what sort the altar ought to be 1 THen GOD spake all these wordes saying 2 * I am the Lord thy God which haue broght thee out of the ãâã of Egypt out of the hou se of bondage 3 Thou shalt haue none other gods before me 4 * Thou
of man or beast shal be thyne but the firste borne of man shalte thou redeme and the firste borne of the vncleane beast shalt thou redeme 16 And those that are to be redemed shalt thou redeme frome the age of a moneth according to thy estimation for the money of fiue shekels after the shekel of the Sanctuarie * which is twentie gerahs 17 But the firste borne of a kowe or the firste borne of a shepe or the firste borne of a go at shalte thou not redeme for they are holy thou shalte sprynkle theyr bloode at the altar and thou shalt burne theyr fat it is a sacrifice made by fire for a swete sauour vnto the Lord. 18 And the fleshe of them shal be thyne * as the ãâã breaste and as the ryght shulder shal be thine 19 All the heaue offryngs of the holy thynges whyche the children of Israél shal offer vnto the Lord haue I giuen thee and thy sonnes and thy daughters wyth thee to be a duetie for euer it is a perpetual couenant of salt before the Lorde to thee and to thy sede with thee 20 ¶ And the Lorde said vnto Aarón Thou shalt haue none inheritance in their land ne ther shalt thou haue anie parte among them * I am thy parte and thine inheritance amoÌg the children of Israél 21 For beholde I haue giuen the children of Leui all the tenth in Israél for an inheritance for their seruice whiche they serue in the Ta bernacle of the Congregacion 22 Nether shall the chyldren of Israél anye more come nere the Tabernacle of the coÌ gregacion lest they susteine sinne and dye 23 But the Leuites shall do the seruice in the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and they shal beare their sinne it is a lawe for euer in your generacioÌs that among the childreÌ of Israél they possesse none enheritance 24 For the tithes of the children of Israél whiche they shall offer as an offrynge vnto the Lorde I haue gyuen the Leuites for an inheritance therefore I haue sayd vnto them Among the children of Israél ye shall possesse none inheritance 25 ¶ And the Lorde spake vnto Mosés saying 26 Speake also vnto the Leuites and say vnto them When ye shall take of the children of Israél the tithes whiche I haue giuen you of them for your inheritance then shalye take an heaue offring of that same for the Lord euen the tenth parte of the tithe 27 And your heaue ãâã shal be rekened vn to you as the corne of the barne or as the abundance of the wine presse 28 So ye shall also offer an heaue offryng vnto the Lorde of all your ãâã whiche ye shall receiue of the children of Israél and ye shal giue thereof the Lords heaue offring to Aarôn the Priest 29 Ye shal offer of all your gifts all the Lords heaue offrynges of all the fat of the same shalye offer the holy things thereof 30 Therefore thou shalt say vnto them When ye haue offred the fat there of then it shal be counted vnto the Leuites as the encrease of the corne floore or as the encrease of the wine presse 31 And ye shalt eat it in all places ye and your housholdes for it is your wages for your seruice in the Tabernacle of the CongregacioÌ 32 And ye shal beare no sinne by the reason of it when ye haue offred the fat of it nether shall ye pollute the holy things of the children of Israél lest ye dye CHAP. XIX 2 The sacrifice of the red kow 9 The sprinkling water 11 He that toucheth the dead 14 The man that dyeth in a tent 1 ANd the Lord spake to Mosés and to Aarón saying 2 This is the ordinaÌce of the lawe which the Lord hathe commanded saying Speake vnto the children of Israél that they bring thee a red kowe with out blemish wherein is no spot vpon the which neuer came yoke 3 And ye shall giue her vnto Eleazár the Priest that he may bryng her * without the hoste and cause her to be slaine before his face 4 TheÌ shal Eleazár the Priest take of her blood with his * finger sprinkle it before the Ta bernacle of the Congregacion seuen times 5 And cause the kowe to be burnt in his sight with her * skin and her flesh and her blood and her doung shal he burne her 6 Then shal the Priest take ceder wood hissope skarlet lace cast theÌ in the middes of the fire where the kowe burneth 7 Then shall the Priest wash his clothes and he shal wash his flesh in water then come into the hoste and the Priest shal be vncleane vnto the euen 8 Also he that burneth her shall washe his clothes in water and wash his flesh in water and be vncleane vntil euen 9 And a man that is cleane shal take vp the ashes of the kowe put them with out the hoste in a cleane place it shal be kept for the Congregacion of the children of Israél for a spriakling water it is a sinne offring 10 Therefore he that gathereth the ashes of the kowe shal wash his clothes remaine vncleane vntil eueÌ it shal be vnto the children of Israél vnto the stranger that dwel leth among them a statute for euer 11 He that toucheth the dead bodie of anie man shal be vncleane euen seuen daies 12 He shall purifie him selfe there with the third day the seueÌth day he shal be cleane but if he purifie not him selfe the third day then the seuenth day he shal not be cleane 13 Whosoeuer toucheth the corps of anie maÌ that is dead and purgeth not him selfe defileth the Tabernacle of the Lord that persone shal be cut of from Israél because the sprinkling water was not sprinkled vppon him he shal be vncleane and his vnclennes shal remaine stil vpon him 14 This is the ãâã WheÌ a man dyeth in a tent all that come into the tent al that is in the tent shal be vncleane seuen dayes 15 And all the vessels that be open whiche haue no coueryng fastened vpoÌ theÌ shal be vncleane 16 Also who soeuer toucheth one that is slaine with a sworde in the sield or a dead persone or a bone of a dead man or a graue shal be vncleane seuen dayes 17 Therefore for an vncleane persone they shall take of the burnt ashes of the sin offring and pure water shal be put thereto in a vessel 18 And a cleane persone shal take hyssope dip it in the water and sprinkle it vpon the tent and vpon al the vessels and on the persones that were therein and vpon him that touched the bone or the slaine or the dead or the graue 19 And the cleane persone shal sprinkle vpon the vncleane the third day and the
seuenth day and he shal purifie him selfe the seuenth day and wash his clothes and wash him self in water and shal be cleane at euen 20 But the man that is vncleane and purifieth not himselfe that persone shal be cut of froÌ among the Congregacion because he hathe defiled the Sanctuarie of the Lord and the sprinkling water hathe not bene sprinkled vpon him therefore shal he be vncleane 21 And it shal be a perpetual lawe vnto them that he that sprinkleth the sprinkling water shal wash his clothes also he that toucheth the sprinkling water shal be vncleane vntil euen 22 And whatsoeuer the vncleane persone toucheth shal be vncleane aÌd the persone that toucheth him shal be vncleane vntil the euen CHAP. XX. 1 Miriám dyeth 2 The people murmure 8 They haue water out of the rocke 14. ãâã denyeth the Israelites passage 25. 28 The death of Aarón in whose rowme Eleazár succedeth 1 THen the children of Iraél came with the whole Congregacion to the desert of ãâã in the first moneth and the people abode at Kadésh where Miriám dyed and was buryed there 2 But there was no water for the Congregacion and they assembled theÌ selues against Mosés and against Aarón 3 And the people chode with Mosés and spake saying Wolde God we had perished * when our brethren dyed before the Lord. 4 * Why haue ye thus broght the congregacion of the Lord vnto this wildernes that both we and our cattel shulde dye there 5 Wherefore now haue ye made vs to come vp from Egypt to bring vs into this miserable place which is no place of sede nor figs nor vines nor pomgranates nether is there anie water to drinke 6 Then Mosés and Aarón went from the assem blie vnto the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion and fel vpon their faces and the glorie of the Lord appeared vnto them 7 And the Lord spake vnto Mosés saying 8 Take the rod and gather thou and thy bro ther Aarón the Congregacion together and speake ye vnto the rocke before their eies and it shal giue forthe his water and thou shalt bring them water out of the rocke so thou shalt giue the Congregacion and their beastes drinke 9 Then Mosés toke the rod from before the Lord as he had commanded him 10 And Mosés and Aarón gathered the Congregacion together before the rocke and Moses sayd vnto theÌ Heare now yerebels shal we bring you water out of this rocke 11 Then Mosés lift vp his hand and with his rod he smote the rocket wise and the water came out abundantly so the Congregacion and their beasts dranke 12 ¶ Agayne the Lord spake vnto Mosés and to Aarón Because ye beleued me not to sanctifie me in the presence of the children of Israél therefore ye shal not bring this Congregacion into the land which I haue giuen them 13 This is the water of Meribáh because the children of Israél stroue with the Lord and he was sanctified in them 14 ¶ Then Mosés sent messengers from Kadésh vnto the King of Edôm saying Thus saith thy brother Israél Thou knowest all the trauaile that we haue had 15 How our fathers went downe into Egypt we dwelt in Egypt a long time where the Egyptians handled vs euill and our fathers 16 But when we cryed vnto the Lord he heard our voyce and sent an Angel hath broght vs out of Egypt beholde we are in the citie Kadésh in thine vtmost boader 17 I pray thee that we may passe through thy countrey we wil not go through the fieldes ãâã the vineyardes nether wil we drinke of the water of the welles we will go by the kynges way and nether turne vnto the right hand nor to the left vntill we be past thy borders 18 And Edóm answered him Thou shalt not passe by me lest I come out against thee with the sworde 19 Then the children of Israél said vnto hym We wil go vp by the hie way and if I and my cattel drinke of thy water I will then paye for it I will onely without anie harme go through on my fete 20 He answered againe Thou shalt not go through TheÌ EdoÌm came out against hym with much people with a mighty power 21 Thus Edóm denied to giue Israél passage through his countrie wherefore Israél turned way from him 22 ¶ And when the children of Israél with all the Congregacion departed from * Kadésh they came vnto the mount Hor. 23 And the Lord spake vnto Mosês and to Aarón in the mount Hor nere the coste of the land of Edôm saying 24 Aarôn shal be gathered vnto his people for he shall not entre into the land whiche I haue giuen vnto the children of Israél because ye disobeied my commandement at the water of Meribáh 25 Take * Aarón and Eleazár his sonne and bring them vp into the mount Hor. 26 And cause Aarôn to put of his garments and put them vpon Eleazár his sonne for Aarón shall be gathered to his fathers and shall dye there 27 And Mosés did as the Lord had coÌmanded and thei went vp into the mount Hor in the sight of all the Congregacion 28 And Mosés put of Aarons clothes put theÌ vpoÌ Eleazar his sonne * so Aaron dyed there in the top of the mount and Mosés Eleazár came downe from of the mount 29 When al the CoÌgregacion sawe that Aarôn was dead all the house of Israél wept for Aarón thirtie dayes CHAP. XXI 3 Israél vainquisheth King Arád 6 The firy serpentes are sent for the rebellion of the people 24. 33 Sihón and Og are ouercome in battel 1 WHen King * Arâd the Canaanite which dwelt toward the South heard tel that Israél came by the waie of the spies then foght he against Israél toke of them prisoners 2 So Israél vowed a vowe vnto the Lord and said If thou wilt deliuer and giue this people into mine hand theÌ I wil vtterly destroye their cities 3 And the Lord heard the voyce of Israél and deliuered them the Canaanites and they vtterly destroyed them and their cities and called the name of the place Hormáh 4 ¶ After they departed from the mount Hor by the way of the red Sea to compasse the land of Edóm and the people were sore grie ued because of the way 5 And the people spake against God and against Mosés saying WherefoÌre haue ye broght vs out of Egypt to dye in the wildernes for here is nether bread nor water and our soule * lotheth this light bread 6 * Wherefore the Lord sent firy serpentes among the people which stong the people so that manie of the people of Israél dyed 7 Therefore the people came to Mosés and said We haue sinned for we haue spoken against the Lord and against thee praye to the Lord
the Ahiramites 39 Of Shuphám the familie of the Shuphamites of Huphám the familie of the Huphamites 40 And the sonnes of Belá were ãâã and Naamán of Ard came the familie of the Ardites of Naamán the familie of the Naamites 41 These are the sonnes of Beniamin after their families and their nombers fiue and fourty thousand and six hundreth 42 ¶ These are the sonnes of Dan after their families of Shuhám came the familie of the Shuhamites these are the families of Dan after their householdes 43 All the families of the Shuhamites were after their nombers thre score and foure thousand and foure hundreth 44 ¶ The sonnes of Ashér after their families were of Iimnáh the familie of the Iimnites of Isui the familie of the Isuites of Beriáh the familie of the Beriites 45 The sonnes of Beriáh were of Hebér the familie of the Heberites of Malchiél the familie of the Malchielites 46 And the Name of the daughter of Ashér was Sárah 47 These are the families of the sonnes of Ashér after their nombers thre and fifty thousand and foure hundreth 48 ¶ The sonnes of Naphtali after their families were of Iahzéel the families of the Iahzeelites of Guni the familie of the Gunites 49 Of Iézer the familie of the Izrites of Shillém the familie of the Shillemites 50 These are the families of Naphtali according to their housholdes and their noÌber fiue and fourty thousand foure huÌdreth 51 These are the nombers of the childreÌ of Israél six hundreth and one thousand seueÌ hundreth and thirty 52 ¶ And the Lord spake vnto Mosés saying 53 Vnto these the land shal be deuided for an inheritance accordynge to the nomber of names 54 * To manie thou shalt giue the more in heritaÌce and to fewe thou shalt giue lesse inheritance to euerie one according to his nomber shal be giuen his inheritance 55 Notwithstanding the land shal be * deuided by lot according to the Names of the tribes of their fathers they shal inherit 56 According to the lot shall the possession therof be deuided betwene manie fewe 57 ¶ * These also are the nombers of the Leuites after their families of Gershôn came the familie of the Gershonites of Koháth the familie of the Kohathites of Merari the familie of the Merarites 58 These are the families of Leui the familie of the Libnites the familie of the Hebronites the familie of the Mahlites the fami lie of the Mushites the familie of the Korhites and Koháth begate Amrám 59 And Amrans wife was called * Iochébed the daughter of Leui whiche was borne vnto Leui in Egypt and she bare vnto AmraÌ Aarón and Mosés and Miriám their sister 60 And vnto Aarôn were borne Nadáb and Abihú Eleazár and Ithamár 61 * And Nadáb and Abihú dyed because thei offred strange fire before the Lord. 62 And their nombers were thre and twenty thousand all males from a moneth olde aboue for they were not nombred among the children of Israél because there was none inheritance giuen them amonge the children of Israél 63 ¶ These are the nombers of Mosés and Eleazár the Priest which nombred the children of Israél in the plaine of Moáb nere Iordén toward Ierichô 64 And among these there was not a man of them whome Mosés and Aarôn the Priest nombred when they tolde the children of Israél in the wildernes of Sinái 65 For the Lord said of them * They shall dye in the wildernes so there was not left a maÌ of them saue Caléb the sonne of Iephunnéh and Ioshúa the sonne of Nun. CHAP. XXVII 1 The Lawe of the heritage of the daughters of Zelophehád 12 The land of promes is shewed vnto Mosés 16 Mosés praieth for a gouerner to the people 18 Ioshûa is appointed in his stede 1 THen came the daughters of * Zelophehád the sonne of Hépher the sonne of Gileád the sonne of Machir the sonne of Manasséh of the familie of Manasséh the sonne of Ioséph the names of his daugh ters were these Mahláh Noáh Hogláh and Milcáh and Tirzáh 2 And stode before Mosés and before Eleazár the Priest and before the princes and all the assemblie at the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregacion saying 3 Our father * dyed in the wildernes and he was not amonge the assemblie of theÌ that were assembled against the Lord in the coÌpanie of Kôrah but dyed in his sinne and had no sonnes 4 Wherefore shulde the Name of our father be taken awaye from amoÌg his familie because he hathe no sonne giue vs a possession among the brethren of our father 5 TheÌ Mosés broght their cause before the Lord 6 And the Lord spake vnto Mosés saying 7 The daughters of Zelophehád speak right thou shalt giue theÌ a possessioÌ to inherite amoÌg their fathers brethré shalt turne the inheritaÌce of their father vnto them 8 Also thou shalt speake vnto the childreÌ of Israél saying If a man dye and haue no sonne then ye shall turne his inheritance vnto his daughter 9 And if he haue no daughter ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his brethren 10 And if he haue no bretheren ye shall giue his inheritance vnto his Fathers brethren 11 And if his father haue no bretheren ye shal giue his inheritaÌce vnto his next kinseman of his familie and he shall possesse it and this shall be vnto the children of Israél a lawe of iudgement as the LORD hathe commanded Mosés 12 ¶ Againe the Lord said vnto Mosés * Go vp into this mount of Abarim and behold the land which I haue giuen vnto the children of Israél 13 And when thou hast sene it thou shalt be gathered vnto thy people also * as Aarôn thy brother was gathered 14 Forye were * disobedient vnto my worde in the desert of Zin in the strife of the assemblie to sanctifie me in the waters before their eies * That is the water of Meribáh in Kadésh in the wildernes of Zin 15 ¶ TheÌ Mosés spake vnto the Lord saying 16 Let the Lord God of the Spirits of all fleshe appointe a man ouer the Congregacion 17 Who may go out and in before them lead them out and in that the Congregacion of the Lord be not as shepe whiche haue not a shepherd 18 And the Lord said vnto Mosés Take thee Ioshúa the sonne of Nun in whome is the Spirit and put thine hands vpon him 19 And set him before Eleazár the Priest before all the Congregacion giue him a charge in their sight 20 And giue him of thy glorie that all the Congregacion of the children of Israél may obeie 21 And he shall stand before Eleazár the Priest who shal aske counsel for him * by the iudgemeÌt of Vrim before the Lord at his worde they shal go out and at his worde they shal come in bothe he and all
was broken and the groue cut downe that was by it and the seconde bullocke offred vpon the altar that was made 29 Therefore they said one to another Who hathe done this thing and when they inquired and asked they said Gideon the sonne of Ioà sh hathe done this thing 30 Then the men of the citie said vnto Ioâsh Bring out thy sonne that he may dye for he hathe destroyed the altar of Bâal and hathe also cut downe the groue that was by it 31 And Ioâsh said vnto all that stode by him Wil ye pleade Baals cause or wil ye saue him he that wil contend for him let him dye or the morning If he be God let him pleade for him selfe against him that hathe cast downe his altar 32 And in that day was Gideôn called Ierubbâal that is Let Báal plead for him selfe because he hathe broken downe his altar 33 Then all the Midianites and the Amalekites and they of the East were gathered toge ther and went and pitched in the valley of Izreêl 34 But the Spirit of the Lord came vpon Gideôn * and he blewe a trumpet and Abiézer was ioyned with him 35 And he sent messengers through out all Manasséh which also was ioyned with him and he sent messengers vnto Ashér and to Zebulún and to Naphtali and they came vp to me te them 26 Then Gideôn said vnto God If thou wilt saue Israél by mine hand as thou hast said 37 Beholde I wil put a fleece of wolle in the threshing place if the dewe come on the fleece onely and it be drye vpon all the earth then shal I be sure that thou wilt saue Israél by mine hand as thou hast said 38 And so it was for he rose vp early on the morowe and thrust the fleece together and wringed the dewe out of the fleece aÌd filled a bowle of water 39 Againe Gideón said vnto God Be not angry with me that * I may speake once more let me proue once againe I pray thee with thee fleece let it now be drye onely vpon the fleece and let dewe be vpon all the grounde 40 And God did so that same night for it was drye vpon the fleece onely and there was dewe on all the grouude CHAP. VII 2 The Lord commandeth Gideón to send a way a great parte of his companie 22 The Midianites are discomfited by a wonderous sort 25 Oréb and Zeéb are slaine 1 THen * Ierubbáal who is Gideôn rose vp early and all the people that were with him and pitched beside the well of Harod so that the hoste of the Midianites was on the Northside of them in the valley by the hil of Moréh 2 And the Lord said vnto GideoÌn The people that are with thee are to manie for me to giue the Midianites into their haÌdes lest Israél make their vante against me and say Mine hand hathe saued me 3 Now therefore proclayme in the audience of the people and say * Whoso is timerous or feareful let him returne and departe early from mount Gileâd And there returned of the people which were at mount Gileád two and twentie thousand so ten thousand remained 4 And the Lord said vnto ãâã The people are yet to manie bring them downe vnto the water and I wil trye them for thee there and of whome I say vnto thee This man shal go with thee the same shal go with thee and of whomesoeuer I say vnto thee This man shal not go with thee the same shal not go 5 So he broght downe the people vnto the water And the Lord said vnto Gideôn As manie as lappe the water with their tongues as a dog lappeth them put by themselues euerie one that shal bowe downe his knees to drinke put a parte 6 And the nomber of them that lapped by putting their haÌds to their mouthes were thre hundreth men but all the remnant of the people kneled downe vpon their knees to drinke water 7 ¶ Then the Lord said vnto Gideón By these thre hundreth men that lapped wil I saue you and deliuer the Midianites into thine hand and let all the other people go eue rie man vnto his place 8 ¶ So the people toke vitailes with them and their trumpets and he sent all the rest of Israél euerie man vnto his tent aÌdreteined the thre hundreth men and the hoste of Midiân was beneth him in a valley 9 ¶ And the same night the Lord said vnto him Arise get thee downe vnto the hoste for I haue deliuered it into thine hand 10 But if thou feare to go downe then go thou and Phuráh thy seruant downe to the hoste 11 And thou shalt hearken what they say and so shal thine hands be strong to go downe vnto the hoste Then went he downe and Phuráh his seruant vnto the outside of the souldiars that were in the hoste 12 ¶ And the Midianites and the Amalekites and all * they of the East lay in the valley like grashoppers in multitude and their camels were without nomber as the sand which is by the seaside for multitude 13 And when Gideôn was come beholde a man tolde a dreame vnto his neighbour and said Beholde I dreamed a dreame andlo a cake of barley bread tombled from aboue in to the hoste of MidiaÌn and camevnto a tent and smote it that it fel ouerturned it that the tent fel downe 14 And his fellowe answered and said This is nothing els saue the sworde of Gideôn the sonne of Ioásh a man of Israél for into his hand hathe God deliuered Midiân and althe hoste 15 ¶ When Gideôn heard the dreame tolde the interpretacion of the same he worship ped and returned vnto the hoste of Israél said Vp for the Lord hathe deliuered into your hand the hoste of Midian 16 And he deuided the thre hundreth men into thre bandes and gaue euerie man a trumpet in his hand with emptie pitchers and lampes within the pitchers 17 And he said vnto them Loke on me and do like wise wheÌ I come to the side of the hoste euen as I do so do you 18 When I blowe with a trumpet and all that are with me blowe ye with trumpets also on euerie side of the hoste say For the Lord and for Gideón 19 ¶ So Gideôn and the hundreth men that were with him came vnto the outside of the hoste in the beginning of the middle watche and they raised vp the watchemen and they blewe with their trumpets and brake the pit chers that were in their hands 20 And the thre companies blewe with trumpets and brake the pitchers and held the lampes in their left hands and the trumpets in their right hands to blowe with all they cryed The sworde of the Lord of GideoÌ 21 And they stode euerie man in his place rounde about the hoste and all the hoste
ranne and cryed and fled 22 And the thre hundreth blewe with trumpets and * the Lord set euerie mans sworde vpon his neighbour and vpon all the hoste so the hoste fled to Beth-hashittáh in Zereráh and to the border of Abél meholáh vnto Tabbáth 23 Then the men of Israél being gathered together out of ãâã and out of Ashêrand out of all Manasséh pursued after the Midianites 24 And Gideón sent menssengers vnto all mount Ephráim saying Come downe against the Midianites and take before them the waters vnto Beth-baráh and Iordén Then all the men of Ephráim gathered together and toke the waters vnto Beth-baráh and Iordén 25 And they toke two * princes of the Midianites Oréb and Zeéb and slewe Oréb vpon the rocke Oréb and slewe Zeéb at the wine presse of Zeéb and pursued the Midianites and broght the heades of Oréb and Zeéb to Gideón beyonde Iordén CHAP. VIII 1 Ephráim murmureth against Gideón 2 who apeaseth them 4 He passeth the Iordén 16 He reuengeth him selfe on them of Succòth and Penuél 27 He maketh an ãâã which was the cause of idolatrie 30 Of Gideons sonnes and of his death 1 THen the men of Ephráim said vnto him Why hast thou serued vs thus that thou calledst vs not when thou wentest to fight with the Midianites and they chode with him sharpely 2 To whome he said What haue I now done in comparison of you is not the gleaning of grapes of Ephráim better them the vintage of Abiézer 3 God hathe deliuered into your hands the princes of Midián Oréb and Zeéb and what was I able to do in comparison of you and when he had thus spoken then their spirits abated to ward him 4 ¶ And Gideon came to Iordén to passeouer he and the thre hundreth meÌ that were with him weary yet pursuing them 5 And he said vnto the men of Succóth Giue I pray you morsels of bread vnto the people that folowe me for they be weary that I may followe after Zébah and Zalmunná Kings of Midián 6 And the princes of Succóth said Are the hands of Zébah and Zalmunná now in thine hands that we shulde giue bread vnto thine armie 7 ãâã then said Therefore when the Lord hathe deliuered Zébah and Zalmunná into mine hand I wil teare your flesh with thornes of the wildernes and with breers 8 ¶ And he went vp thence to Penuél and spa ke vnto them likewise and the men of Penuél answered him as the men of Succóth answered 9 And he said also vnto the men of Penuél When I come againe in peace I wil breake downe this towre 10 ¶ Now Zébah and Zalmunná were in Kar kór and their hostes with them about fiftene thousand all that were left of all the hostes of them of the East for there was slayne an hundreth and twentie thousand men that drewe swordes 11 ¶ And Gideón went through them that dwelt in tabernacles on the Eastside of Nóbah Iogbeháh smote the hoste for the hoste was careles 12 And when Zébah and Zalmunná fled he followed after them and toke the two Kings of Midián Zébah and Zalmunná and discoÌfited all the hoste 13 ¶ So Gideón the sonne of Ioásh returned from battel the sunne being yet hie 14 And toke a seruant of the men of Succôth and inquired of him and he wrote to him the princes of Succôth and the Elders there of euen seuentie and seuen men 15 And he came vnto the men of Succóth and said Beholde Zébah and Zalmunná by whomeye vp braided me saying Are the hands of Zébah and Zalmunná already in thine hands that we shulde giue bread vnto thy weary men 16 Then he toke the Elders of the citie thor nes of the wildernes breers and did teare the men of Succôth with them 17 Also he brake downe the towre of * Penuél and slewe the men of the citie 18 ¶ Then said he vnto Zébah and Zalmunná What maner of men were they whome ye slew at Tabór and they answered As thou art so were they euerie one was like the children of a King 19 And he said They were my brethren euen my mothers children as the Lord liueth if ye had saued their liues I wolde not slay you 20 Then he said vnto ãâã his first borne son ne Vp and slay them but the boy drewe not his sworde for he feared because he was yet yong 21 Then Zébah and Zalmunná said Rise thou and fall vpon vs for as the man is so is his strength And Gideón arose and slewe Zébah and Zalmunná and toke away the ornameÌts that were on their camels neckes 22 ¶ Then the men of Israél said vnto Gideôn Reigne thou ouervs bothe thou and thy son ne and thy sonnes sonne for thou hast deliuered vs out of the hand of Midián 23 And Gideón said vnto them I wil norreigne ouer you nether shal my childe reigne ouer you but the Lord shal reigne ouer you 24 Againe Gideón said vnto them I wolde desire a request of you that you wolde giue me euerie man the earings of his praye for they had golden earings because they were Ismaelites 25 And they answered We wil giue them And they spred a garment and did cast therein euerie man the earings of his praye 26 And the weight of the golden earings that he required was a thousand and seuen hundreth shekels of golde beside collers and iewels and purple raiment that was on the Kings of Midián and beside the cheines that were about their camels neckes 27 And Gideón made an Ephôd thereof and put it in Ophráh his citie and all Israél went a whoring there after it which was the destruction of Gide ón and his house 28 Thus was Midián broght lowe before the childré of Israél so that they lift vp their heades nomore and the countrey was in quietnes fortye yeres in the dayes of Gideòn 29 ¶ Then Ierubbáal the sonne of Ioásh weÌt and dwelt in his owne house 30 And Gideón had seuentie sonnes begotten of his body for he had manie wiues 31 And his concubine that was in Shechém bare him a sonne also whose name he called Abimélech 32 So GideoÌn the sonne of Ioásh dyed in a good age and was buryed in the sepulchre of Ioásh his father in Ophráh of the Father of the Ezrites 33 But when Gideôn was dead the children of Israél turned away and went a whoring after Baalim and made Baal-berith their God 34 And the children of Israél remembred not the Lord their God whiche had deliuered them out of the hands of all theyr ennemies on euerie side 35 Nether shewed they mercye on the house of Ierubbáal or Gideón according to all the goodnes whiche he had shewed vnto Israêl CHAP. IX 1 Abimélech vsurpeth the kyngedome and putteth hys brethren to death 7 Iothám proposeth a parable 23
Asáph with cymbales to praise the LORD * after the ordinance of Dauid King of Israél 11 Thus they sang wheÌ they gaue praise and when they gaue thankes vnto the Lord For he is good for his mercie endureth for euer toward Israél And all the people shouted with a great shoute when thei praised the Lord because the fundacion of the house of the Lord was layed 12 Many also of the Priests and the Leuites the chief of the fathers ancieÌt men which had sene the first house when the fundacion of this house was layed before their eies wept with a loude voyce and many shouted a loude for ioye 13 So that the people colde not discerne the sounde of the shoute for ioye from the noyce of the weping of the people for the people shouted with a loude crye and the noyce was heard farre of CHAP. IIII. 2 The buylding of the Temple is hindred and how 11 Let ters to Artaxerxes and the answer 1 BVt the aduersaires of Iudáh and Benia min heard that the children of the captiuitie buylded the TeÌple vnto the Lord God of Israél 2 And thei came to Zerubbabél and to the chief fathers and said vnto them We wil buylde with you for we seke the Lord your God as ye do and we haue sacrificed vnto him since the time of Esár Hadd on King of Asshúr which broght vs vp hither 3 Then Zerubbabél and Ieshúa and the rest of the chief fathers of Israél said vnto theÌ It is not for you but for vs to buyld the hou se vnto our God for we our selues together wil buyld it vnto the Lord God of Israél as King Cyrus the King of Persia hathe commanded vs 4 Wherefore the people of the laÌd discou raged the people of Iudáh and troubled them in buylding 5 And they hyred counselers against them to hinder their deuice all the daies of Cyrus King of Persia euen vntil the reigne of Darius King of Persia. 6 And in the reigne of Ahashueròsh in the beginning of his reigne wrote thei an accusation against the inhabitants of Iudáh and Ierusalém 7 And in the dayes of Artahsháshte Mithredáth Tabeél and the rest of their companions wrote wheÌ it was peace vnto Artahshashte King of Persia and the writing of the letter was the Aramites writing and the thing declared was in the language of the Aramites 8 Rehúm the chancelour and Shimshái the scribe wrote a lettre against Ierusalém to Artahsháshte the King in this sorte 9 Then wrote Rehúm the chancelour and Shimshái the scribe and their companions Din aié and Apharsatcaié Tarpelaié Apharsaié Archeuaié Bablaié Shushanchaié Dehaué Elmaié 10 And the rest of the peole whome the great and noble Asnappár broght ouer and set in the cities of Samaria and other that are beyonde the Riuer and Cheéneth 11 ¶ This is the copie of the letter that they sent vnto King Artahsháshte THY SERVANTS the men beyonde the Riuer and Cheéneth salute thee 12 Be it knowen vnto the King that the Iewes which came vp from thee to vs are come vnto Ierusalém a citie ãâã and wicked and buylde and laye the fundacions of the walles and haue ioyned the fundacions 13 Be it knowen now vnto the King that if this citie be buylt and the fundacions of the walles layed thei wil not giue tolle tribute nor custome so shalt thou hinder the Kings tribute 14 No we therefore because we haue bene broght vp in the Kynges palace it was not mete for vs to se the Kings dishonor for this cause haue we sent and certified the King 15 That one may searche in the boke of the Chronicles of thy fathers and thou shalte finde in the boke of the Chronicles and per ãâã that this citie is rebellious aÌd noy some vnto Kings and prouinces and that they haue moued sedicion of olde time for the whi che cause this citie was destroyed 16 We certifie the King therfore that if this citie be buylded and the fundacion of the walles layed by this meanes the porcion beyonde the Riuer shal not be thine 17 ¶ The King sent an answer vnto Rehum the chancelour and ãâã the scribe and to the reste of their companions that dwelt in Samaria and vnto the other beyonde the Riuer Shelám and Cheéth 18 ¶ The letter whiche ye sent vnto vs hathe bene openly red before me 19 And I haue commanded and they haue sear ched and founde that this citie of olde time hathe made insurrection agaynst Kings and hathe rebelled and rebellion hathe bene coÌ mitted therein 20 There haue bene myghtie Kings also ouer Ierusalém whiche haue ruled ouer all beyonde the Riuer and tolle tribute and custo me was giuen vnto them 21 Make ye now a decree that those men may cease and that the citie be not buylt til I haue giuen another commandement 22 Take hede nowe that ye fayle not to do thys why shulde domage growe to hurt the King 23 When the copie of Kyng Artahshashtes let tre was red before Rehum and Shimshai the scribe aÌd their companions they went vp in al the haste to Ierusalém vnto the Iewes and caused them to cease by force and power 24 Then ceased the worke of the house of God which was in Ierusalém and ãâã stay vn to the secoÌde yere of Darius Kyng of Persia. CHAP. V. 1 Haggai and ãâã hatiah do prophecie 3 The worke of the Temple goeth forwarde contrary to the minde of Tatnai 6 His ãâã to ãâã 1 THen * Haggai a Prophet and Zechariah the sonne of Id do a Prophet prophecied vnto the Iewes that were in Iudah and Ierusalém in the Name of the God of Israél eueÌ vnto them 2 Then Zerubbabél the sonne of Shealtiél aÌd Ieshua the sonne of Iozadak arose and began to builde the house of God at Ierusalém and with them were the Prophetes of God whiche helpe them 3 ¶ At the same time came to them Tatnai whi che was captaine beyonde the Riuer and Shether-boznai and their companions and said thus vnto them Who hathe giuen you commandement to buylde this house and to lay the ãâã of these walles 4 Then sayd we vnto them after thys maner What are the names of the men that buylde this buylding 5 But the eye of their GOD was vpon the ãâã of the Iewes that they colde not cause them to cease tyll the matter came to Darius and then they aunswered by letters thereunto 6 The copie of the lettre that Tatnai Captaine beyonde the Riuer and Shether-boznai and ãâã companions Apharsechaié whi che ãâã beyond the Riuer sent vnto King Darius 7 They sent a lettre vnto hym wherein it was writen thus VNTO DARIVS the King all peace 8 Be it knowen vnto the King that we went into the prouince of Iudea to the house of the great God which is buylded with great stones and beames
twise and one seeth it not 15 In ãâã and visions of the night wheÌ slepe falleth vpon men and they slepe vpon their beddes 16 Then he openeth the eares of men euen by their corrections which he had sealed 17 That he might cause man to turne away from his enterprise that he might hide the pride of man 18 And kepe backe his soule from the pit and that his shulde not passe by the sworde 19 He is also striken with sorow vpon his bed and the grief of his bones is sore 20 So that his life causeth him to abhorre bread and his soule daintie meat 21 His flesh faileth that it can not be sene his bones which were not sene clatter 22 So his soule draweth to the graue and his life to the buriers 23 If there be a messenger with him or an interpreter one of a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnes 24 Then wil he haue mercie vpon him and wil saie Deliuer him that he go not dow ne into the pit for I haue receiued a recoÌciliation 25 Then shal his flesh be as fresh as a childs ãâã returne as in the daies of his youth 26 He shal pray vnto God and he wil be fauou rable vnto him and he shal se his face with ioy for he wil rendre vnto man his righteousnes 27 He loketh vpon men and if one say I haue sinned and peruerted righteousnes it did not profit me 28 He wil deliuer his soule from going into the pit and his life shal se the light 29 Lo all these things wil God worke twise or thrise with a man 30 That he may turne backe his soule from the pit to be illuminate in the light of the liuing 31 ãâã wel ô Iob and heare me kepe ãâã and I wil speake 32 If there be matter answer me speake for I desire to iustifie thee 33 If thou hast not heare me holde thy tongue and I wil teache thee wisdome CHAP. XXXIIII 5 Elihú chargeth Iob that he called him selfe righteous 12 He sheweth that God is iust in his iudgements 24 God destroyeth the mightie 30 By him the hypocrite reigneth 1 MOreouer Elihú answered and said 2 Heare my wordes ye wise men and hearkeÌ vnto me ye that haue knouledge 3 For the eare tryeth the wordes as the mouth tasteth meat 4 Let vs seke iudgement among vs and let vs knowe among our selues what is good 5 For Iob hathe said I am righteous and God hathe taken away my iudgement 6 Shulde I lye in my right my wounde of the arowe is grieuous without my sinne 7 What man is like Iob that drinketh scor nefulnes like water 8 Which goeth in the companie of them that worke iniquitie and walketh with wicked men 9 For he hathe said h It profiteth a man no thing that he shulde walke with God 10 Therefore hearken vnto me ye men of wisdome GOD forbid that wickednes shulde be in God and iniquitie in the Almightie 11 For he wil rendre vnto man according to his worke and cause euerie one to finde ac cording to his way 12 And certeinly God wil not do wickedly nether wil the Almightie peruert iudgement 13 Whome * hathe he appointed ouer the beside him ãâã or who hathe placed the whole worlde 14 If he set his heart vppon man and gather vnto himself his spirit his breath 15 All flesh shal perish together and man shal returne vnto dust 16 And if thou hast vnderstanding heare this and hearken to the voyce of my wordes 17 Shal he that hateth indgement gouerne and wilt thou iudge him wicked that is moste iust 18 Wilt thou say vnto a King thou art wicked or to princes Ye are vngodlie 19 How muche lesse to him that accepteth not the persones of princes and regardeth not the riche more theÌ the poore for thei be all the worke of his hands 20 They shal dye sodenly and the people shal be troubled at midnight they shal passe forthe and take away the mightie without hand 21 For his eyes are vpon the wayes of man and he seeth all his goings 22 There is no darkenes nor shadowe of death that the workers of iniquitie might be hid therein 23 For he wil not lay on man so muche that he shulde entre into ãâã with God 24 He shal break the mightie without sekiÌg and shal set vp other in their steade 25 Therefore shal he declare their sworkes he shal turne the night and they shal be destroyed 26 He striketh them as wicked men in the pla ces of the seers 27 Because they haue turned backe from him and wolde not consider all his waies 28 So that they haue caused the voyce of the poore come vnto him he hathe heard the crye of the afflicted 29 And when he giueth quietnes who can make trouble and when he hideth his face who can beholde him whether it be vpon nacions or vpon a man onely 30 Because the hypocrite doeth reigne because the people are snared 31 Surely it apperteineth vnto God z to say I haue pardoned I wil not destroye 32 But if I se not teache thou me if I haue done wickedly I wil do no more 33 Wil he performe the thing through thee for thou haste reproued it because that thou hast choseÌ not I now speake what thou knowest 34 Let men of vnderstanding tel me and let a wise man hearken vnto me 35 Iob hathe not spokeÌ of knowledge nether were his wordes according to wisdome 36 I desire that Iob may be tryed vnto the end touching the answers for wicked meÌ 37 For he addeth rebellion vnto his sinne he clappeth his hands among vs and multiplieth his wordes against God CHAP. XXXV 6 Nether doeth godlines profite or vngodlines hurt God but man 18 The wicked crye vnto God and are not heard 1 ELihú spake moreouer and said 2 ThiÌkest thou this right that thou hast said I am more righteous then God 3 For thou hast said What profiteth it the and what auaileth it me to purge me from my sinne 4 Therefore wil I answer thee and thy coÌ panions with thee 5 Loke vnto the heauen and se and beholde the cloudes which are hierthen thou 6 If thou sinnest what doest thou against him yea when thy sinnes be many what doest thou vnto him 7 If thou be righteous what giuest thou vnto him or what receiueth he at thine hand 8 Thy wickednes may hurt a man as thou art thy rigteousnes may profite the sonne of man 9 They cause many that are oppressed to crye which crye out for the violeÌce of the mightie 10 But none saith Where is God that made me which giueth songsin the night 11 Which teacheth
cruelly persecute Dauid against whome he praieth God to pleade and to ãâã his cause 8 That thev maye be taken in theyr nets and snares which thei laied ãâã him that his innocencie maye be declared 26 And that the innocent whiche taketh parte with him ãâã ãâã and praise the Name of the Lord that thus ãâã his seruant 28 And so he promiseth to speake forthe the iustice of the Lord and to ãâã his Name all the dayes of his life ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 PLeade thou my cause ô Lord with theÌ that ãâã with me fight thou agaynst them that fight against me 2 Laie hand vpon the ãâã and buckler and stand vp for ãâã helpe 3 Bring out also the ãâã and stoppe the waie against them that persecuteme saie vnto my soule I am thy saluacion 4 Let them be confounded put to shame that seke after my soule let theÌ be turned backe and broght to confusion that imagine mine hurt 5 Let them be as chaffe before the winde let the Angel of the Lord scater theÌ 6 Let their waie be ãâã and slipperie and let the Angel of the Lord persecute them 7 For without cause they haue hid the pit and their net for me without cause haue they digged a pit for my soule 8 ãâã destruction come vppon hym at ãâã and let his net that he hathe laied ãâã take him ãâã him fall into the ãâã destruction 9 ãâã my soule shal be ioyfull in the Lord ãâã reioyce in his saluacion 10 All my bones shal saie Lord who is like ãâã ãâã which deliuerest the poore from him that is to stroÌg for himlyea the poore and him that is in miserie frome hym that spoileth him 11 ãâã ãâã did rise vp thei asked of methings that I knewe not 12 They rewarded me euill for good to haue spoiled my soule 13 Yet I when thei were sicke I was clothed with a sacke I humbled my ãâã ãâã ãâã and my praier was ãâã vpon ãâã bosome 14 I behaued my ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to my brother ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 15 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and I ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 16 ãâã ãâã ãâã bakets ãâã ãâã ãâã againstme 17 ãâã ãâã long wilt thou beholde this ãâã my ãâã from their tumulte eueÌ my ãâã soule from the lions 18 So wil I giue thee thaÌkes in a ãâã CoÌgregacion I wil praise thee among muche people 19 Let not them that are mine enemies ãâã reioyce ouerme nether let them winke with the eye that hate me without a cause 20 For they speake not as friendes but they imagine ãâã words against the ãâã of the land 21 And they gaped on me with their mouthes saying Aha aha our eye hath sene 22 Thou hast sene it ô Lord kepe not sileÌce be not farre from me ô Lord. 23 Arise and wake to my iudgement euen to my cause my God and my Lord. 24 Iudge me ô Lord my God accordynge to thy righteousnes and let them not reioyce ouer me 25 Let them not saye in their heartes O our soule reioyce nether let them saye We haue deuoured him 26 Let them be confounded put to shame together that reioyce at mine hurt let them be clothed with confusioÌ shame that lift vp them selues against me 27 But let them be ioyfull and glad that loue my ryghteousnes yea let them saye alwaie Let the Lord be magnified whiche loueth the prosperitie of his seruant 28 And my tongue shal vtter thy righteousnes and thy praise euerie day PSAL. XXXVI 1 The Prophet gricuously vexed by the wicked doeth coÌplaine of their malicious wickednes 6 Then he turneth to consider the vnspeakable goodnes of God towardes all creatures 9 But specially towards his children that by the faith thereof he maye be comforted assured of hys deliuerance by this ordinarie course of Gods worke 13 who in the ende destroyeth the wicked and ãâã the iuste ¶ To him that excelleth A Psal. of Dauid the seruant of the Lord. 1 WIckednes saieth to the wicked man cueÌ in mine heart that there is no feare of God before his eyes 2 For he flattereth hym selfe in hys owne eyes while his iniquitie is found worthie to be hated 3 The wordes of his mouthe are iniquitie and deceite he hathe left of to vnderstand and to do good 4 He imagineth mischief vpon his bed he setteth him selfe vpon a waie that is not good and doeth not abhorre euil 5 Thy mercie ô Lord reacheth vnto the heauens and thy faithfulnes vnto the cloudes 6 Thy righteousnes is like the mightye mountaines thy iudgements are like a great deepe thou Lord doest saue man beast 7 How excellent is thy mercie ô God! therfore the children of men truste vnder the shadowe of thy wings 8 They shal be satisfied with the fatnes of thine house and thou shalt giue theÌ drinke out of the riuer of thy pleasures 9 For with thee is the well of life in thy light shal we se light 10 Extend thy louing kindenes vnto them that knowe thee and thy ryghteousnes ãâã them that are vpright in heart 11 Let not the fote of pride come agaynste me and let not the hand of the wicked meÌ moue me 12 There they are fallen that worke iniquitie they are cast downe and shal not be able to rise PSAL. XXXVII 1 This Psalme conteineth exhortation and consolatioÌ for the weake that are grieued at the prosperitie of the wicked and the affliction of the godlie 7 For how prosperously soeuer the wicked do liue for the time he doeth affirme their felicitie to be vaine and transitorie because they are not in the fauour of God but in the end they are destroyed as his enemies 11 And how miserably that the righteous semeth to liue in the world yet his end is peace and he is in the fauour of God he is deliuered frome the wicked and preserued ¶ A Psalme of Dauid 1 FReate not thy self because of the wicked men nether be enuious for the euil doers 2 For they shall soone be cut downe like grasse and shal wither as the grene herbe 3 Trust thou in the Lord and do good dwel in the land thou shalt be fed assuredly 4 And delite thy self in the Lord and he shal giue thee thine hearts desire 5 Commit thy waye vnto the Lord trust in him and he shal bring it to passe 6 And he shal bring forthe thy righteousnes as the light and thy iudgement as the noone daye 7 Waite paciently vpon the Lord and hope in him freat not thy self for him whiche prospereth in his way nor for the maÌthat bringeth his entreprises to passe 8 Cease from angre leaue of wrath freat not thy selfe also to do euil 9 For euil doers shal be
cut of and thei that waite vpon the Lord they shal inherit the land 10 Therefore yet a litle while and the wicked shal not appeare thou shalt loke after his place and he shal not be found 11 But * meeke men shall possesse the earth and shal haue their delite in the multitude of peace 12 The wicked practiseth against the iust gnasheth his teeth against him 13 But the Lord shall laugh hym to scorne for he seeth that his daye is coming 14 The wicked haue drawne their sword haue bent their bowe to caste downe the poore and nedie and to slaye suche as be of vpright conuersation 15 But their sworde shall entre into theyr owne hearte and theyr bowes shall be broken 16 A small thing vnto the iust man is better then greate riches to the wycked and mightie 17 For the armes of the wicked shal be brokeÌ but the Lord vp holdeth the iustmen 18 The Lord knoweth the dayes of vpright men and their inheritance shal be perpetual 19 They shal not be confounded in the perilous time and in the daye of famine they shal haue ynough 20 But the wicked shal perish and the ennemies of the Lorde shal be consumed as the sat of lambes euen with the smoke shal they consume awaye 21 The wicked boroweth and payeth not againe but the righteous is mercifull and giueth 22 For suche as be blessed of God shal inherit the land and thei that be cursed of him shal be cut of 23 The paths of maÌ are directed by the Lord for he loueth his waye 24 Thogh he fall he shal not be cast of for the Lord putteth vnder his hand 25 I haue bene yong and amolde yet I sawe neuer the righteous forsakeÌ nor his sede begging bread 26 But he is euer merciful and lendeth and his sede enioyeth the blessing 27 Flee from euill and do good and dwell for euer 28 For the Lord loueth iudgement and forsaketh not his Saints they shal be preserued for euer more but the sede of the wicked shal be cut of 29 The righteous men shal inherit the land and dwel therein for euer 30 The mouth of the righteous wil speake of wisdome and his tongue will talke of iudgement 31 For the Law of his God is in his hearte and his steppes shal not slide 32 The wicked watcheth the righteous and seketh to slay him 33 But the Lorde will not leaue hym in hys hand nor condemne him when he is iudged 34 Waite thou on the Lord kepe his waye and he shall exalte thee that thou shalt inherite the land when the wicked men shal perish thou shalt se. 35 I haue sene the wicked strong and spreading him self like a grene bayetre 36 Yet he passed awaye and lo he was gone and I soght him but he colde not be founde 37 Marke the vpright man and behold the iust for the end of that man is peace 38 But the transgressours shal be destroyed together and the end of the wicked shal be cut of 39 But the saluation of the ryghteous men shal be of the LORDE he shal be their strenght in the time of trouble 40 For the Lord shall helpe them and delyuer them he shall deliuer them frome the wicked and shall saue them because they trust in him PSAL. XXXVIII 1 Dauid lying sicke of some grieuous disease acknowledgeth him selfe to be chastised of the Lord for his sinnes and therefore praieth GOD to turne awaye his wrath 5 He vttereth the greatnes of his grief by manye wordes and circumstances as wounded with the arrowes of Gods ire forsaken of his friendes euill intreated of hys ennemies 22 But in the ende with firme confidence he commendeth his cause to God and hopeth for spedie helpe at his hand ¶ A Psalme of Dauid for remembrance 1 O Lord rebuke me not in thine angre nether chastise me in thy wrath 2 For thine arrowes haue light vpon me and thine hand lyeth vpon me 3 There is nothing sounde in my fleshe because of thine angre nether is there rest in my bones because of my sinne 4 For mine iniquities are gone ouer myne head and as a weightye burden they are to heauie for me 5 My woundes are putrified and corrupte because of my foolishnes 6 I am bowed and croked very sore I go mourning all the daye 7 For my reines are full of burning there is nothing sounde in my fiesh 8 I am weakened and sore broken I roare for the verie grief of mine heart 9 Lord I powre my whole desire before thee and my sighing is nothid from thee 10 Mine heart panteth my strength faileth me and the light of mine eyes euen they are not mine owne 11 My louers and my frieÌds standaside from my plague and my kinsmen stand a farre of 12 They also that seke after my life lay snares and they that go about to dome euill talke wicked things and imagine deceite continually 13 But I as a deafe man heard not and am as a dumme man which openeth not hys mouth 14 Thus am I as a man that heareth not and in whose mouth are no reprofes 15 For on thee ô Lord do I waite thou wilt heare me my Lord my God 16 For I said Heare me lest they reioyce ouer me for when my fote slippeth they extoll them selues against me 17 Surely I am ready to halte my sorow is euer before me 18 When I declare my peine and am sorie for my sinne 19 Then mine ennemies are aliue and are mightie and they that hate me wrongfully are manie 20 They also that rewarde euil for good are mine aduersaries because I follow goodnes 21 Forsake me not ô Lord be not thou farre from me my God 22 Haste thee to helpe me ô my Lord my sal uation PSAL. XXXIX 1 Dauid vttereth with what greate grief and bitternes of minde he was driuen to these outragious complaintes of his infirmities 2 For he confesseth that when he had determined silence that he brast forth yet into wordes that he wolde not through the greatnes of his grief 4 Then he rehearseth certeine requestes which taste of the infirmitie of man 8 And mixed with them manye prayers but all do shewe'a minde woÌderfully troubled that it may plainely appeare how he did striue mightly against death and desperation ¶ To the excellent musician Ieduthún A Psalme of Dauid 1 I Thoght I will take hede to my waies that I sinne not with my tongue I wyll kepe my mouthe brideled while the wicked is in my sight 2 I was dumme and spake nothing I kept silence euen from good and my sorowe was more stirred 3 Mine heart was hote within me while I was musing the fyre kindled I spake with my tongue saying 4 Lord let me knowe mine end
doctrine for certeine dayes that the people might the bet ter marke it as Isa 8. 1. Habak 2. 2. the Priests toke it downe and ãâã it among their registers so by Gods prouidence these bokes were preserued as a monument to the Church for euer As touching his persone and time he was of the Kings stocke for Amoz his father was brother to Aziariáh King of Iudáh as the best writers agre and prophecied more then 64 yeres from the time of Vzziáh vnto the reigne of Manasséh whose father in lawe he was as the Ebrewes write of whome he was put to death And in reading of the Prophetes this one thing among other is to be obserued that thei speake of things to come as thogh thei were now past because of the certeintie thereof and that thei colde not but come ãâã passe because God had ordeined them in his secret counsel and so reueiled them to his ãâã CHAP. I. 2 Isaiáh reproueth the Iewes of their ingratitude and stub bernes that nether for benefites nor punishment wolde amend 11 He sheweth why their sacrifices are reiected and wherein Gods true seruice standeth 24 He prophecieth of the destruction of Ierusalem 25 And of the resti tution thereof A Vision of Isaiáh the sonne of Amóz which he sawe concerning Iudáh and Ierusalém in the daies of Vzziáh Iothám Ahaz Hezekià h Kings of Iudah 2 Heare ô heauens and hearken ô earth for the Lord hathe said I haue nourished and broght vp children but they haue re belled against me 3 The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters cryb but Israel hathe not knowe my people hathe not vnderstand 4 Ah sinful nacion a people laden with iniquitie a sede of the wicked corrupt chil dreÌ thei haue forsaken the Lord thei haue prouoked the holy one of Israél to anger they are gone back warde 5 Wherefore shulde ye be smitten anie more for ye fall away more and more the who le head is sicke the whole heart is hea uie 6 From the sole of the foote vnto the head there is nothing whole therein but wouÌdes and swelling and sores ful of corruption thei haue not bene wrapped nor bounde vp nor mollified with oyle 7 Your landis waste your cities are burnt with fyre strangers deuoure your land in your presence and it is desolate like the o uerthrowe of strangers 8 And the daughter of ZioÌn shal remaine like a cotage in a vineyarde like a lodge in a garden of cucumbers and like a besieged citie 9 Except the Lord of hostes had reserued vnto vs euen a smale remnant we shulde haue bene as Sodôm and shulde haue be ne like vnto Gomoráh 10 Heare the worde of the Lord ô princes of Sodóm hearken vnto the Law of our God ô people of Gomorah 11 What haue I to do with the multitude of your sacrifices saith the Lord I am ful of the burnt offrings of rams of the fat of fed beastes and I desire not the blood of bullockes nor of lambes nor of goates 12 WheÌ ye come to appeare before me who required this of your hands to tread in my courtes 13 Bring no mo oblations in vaine in cense is an abomination vnto me I can not suffer your newe moones nor sabbats nor solemne daies it is iniquitie nor so lemne assemblies 14 My soule hateth your newe moones and your appointed feasts they are a burden vnto me I am weary to be are them 15 And when you shal stretch out your hands I wil hide mine eyes from you and thogh ye make manie prayers I wil not heare for your hands are ful of blood 16 Wash you make you cleane take away the euil of your workes from before mine eyes cease to do euil 17 Learne to do wel seke iudgement relieue the oppressed iudge the fatherles and defend the widowe 18 Come now and let vs reason together the Lord thogh your sinnes were as crimsin they shal be made white as snowe thoght they were red like skarlet they shal be as woll 19 If ye consent and obey ey shal eat the good things of the land 20 But if ye refuse and be rebellious ye shal be deuoured with the sworde for the mouth of the Lord hathe spoken it 21 How is the faithful citie become an harlot it was ful of iudgement and iustice lodged therin but now they are murtherers 22 They siluer is become drosse thy wine is mixt with water 23 Thy princes are rebellions and companions of theues euerie one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherles nether doeth the widowes cause come before them 24 Therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mightie one of Israél Ah I wil ease me of mine aduersities and auenge me of mine enemies 25 Then I wil turne mine hand vpon thee and burne out thy drosse til it be pure and take away all thy tynne 26 And I wil restore thy iudges as at the first and thy counsellers at the beginning afterwarde shalt thou be called a citie of righ teousnes and a faithful citie 27 Zión shal be redemed in iudgement and they that returne in her in iustice 28 And the destruction of thetransgressours and of the sinners shal be together and thei that forsake the lord shal be coÌsumed 29 For thei shal be coÌfounded for the okes which ye haue desired and ye shal be ashamed of the gardens that ye haue chosen 30 For ye shal be as an oke whose leafe fadeth as a garden that hathe no water 31 And the strong shal be as towe and the maker thereof as a sparke and they shal bothe burne together and none shal quen che them CHAP. II. 2 The Church shal be restored by Christ and the Gentiles called 6 The punishment of the rebellious and obstinate 1 THe worde that I saiaÌh the sonne of AmoÌz sawe vpon Iudáh and Ierusalem 2 * It shal be in the last daies that the moun taine of the house of the Lord shal be prepared in the top of the mountaines and shal be exalted aboue the hilles and all nacions shal flowe vnto it 3 And manie people shal go and say Come and let vs go vp to the Lord to the house of the God of Jaakob and he wil teache vs his waies and we wil walke in his paths for the Lawshal go for the of Zión and the worde of the Lord froÌ Ierusalém 4 And he shal iudge among the nacions rebuke manie people thei shal breake their swordes also into mattockes their spares into sithes nacion shal not lift vp a sworde against nacion nether shal they learne to fight a nie more 5 O house of Iaakob come ye and let vs walke in the
I wil be like the moste high 15 But thou shalt be broght downe to the graue to the sides of the pit 16 They that se thee shal loke vpon thee consider thee saying Is this the man that made the earth to tremble and that did sha ke the kingdomes 17 He made the worlde as a wildernes and de stroyed the cities thereof and opened ãâã the house of his prisoners 18 All the Kings of the nacions euen they all slepe in glorie euerie one in his owne house 19 But thou art cast out of thy graue like an abominable branche like the raiment of those that are slaine thrust thorowe with a sworde which go downe to the stones of the pit as a carkeise troden vnder fete 20 Thou shalt not beioyned with them in the graue because thou hast destroied thine own land and slaine thy people the sede of the wicked shal not be renoumed for euer 21 Prepare a slaughter for his childreÌ for the iniquitie of their fathers let them not rise vp nor possesse the land nor fil the face of the worlde with enemies 22 ¶ For I wil rise vp against theÌ saith the Lord of hostes and wil cut of from Babél the name and the remnant and the sonne and the nephewe saith the Lord 23 And I wil make it a possession to the hedgehog and pooles of water and I wil swepe it with the besome of destruction saith the Lord of hostes 24 The Lord of hostes hathe sworne saying Su rely like as I haue purposed so shal it come to passe and as I haue consulted it shal stand 25 That I wil breake to pieces Asshúr in my land and vpon my mountaines wil I treade him vnder fote so that his yoke shal departe from them and his burden shal be taken from of their shuldre 26 This is the counsel that is consulted vpon the whole worlde and this is the hand stretched out ouer all the nacions 27 Because the Lord of hostes hathe determined it and who shal disanulit and his hand is stretched out and who shal turne it away 28 ¶ In the yere that King Aház dyed was this burden 29 Reioyce not thou whole Palestina because the rod of him that did beat thee is brokeÌ for out of the serpents roote shal come forthe a cockatrise and the frute thereof shal be a fyrie flying serpent 30 For the first borne of the poore shal be fed and the nedie shallye downe in safety and I wil kil thy roote with famine it shal slay thy remnant 31 Howle ô gate crye ô citie thou whole land of Palestina art dissolued for there shal come from the North a smoke and none shal be alone at his time appointed 32 What shal then one answer the messengers of the Gentiles That the Lord hathe stablished Zión and the poore of his people shal trust in it CHAP. XV. A prophecie against Moáb 1 THe burdeÌ of Moáb Surely Are of Moáb was destroyed broght to silence in a night surely Kir of Moáb was destroyed broght to silence in a night 2 He shal go vp to the temple and to Dibon to the hie places to wepe for Nebó and for Medebá shal Moáb howle vpoÌ all their heads shal be baldenes and euerie beardsha uen 3 In their stretes shal they be girded with sackecloth on the toppes of their houses and in their stretes euerie one shal howle and come downe with weping 4 And Heshbón shal crye and Elealéh their voyce shal be heard vnto Iáhaz therefore the warriers of Moáb shal showte the soule of euerie one shal lament in him self 5 Mine heart shal crye for Moáb his ãâã shal flee vnto Zóar an heiffer of thre yere olde for they shal go vp with weping by the mounting vp of Luhith and by the way of Horonnáim they shal raise vp a crye of destruction 6 For the waters of Nimrim shal be dryed vp therefore the grasse is withered the herbes consumed there was no grene herbe 7 Therefore what euerie man hathe left and their substance shal they beare to the broke of the wilowes 8 For the crye went rounde aboute the borders of Moáb and the howling thereof vn to Eglaim the skriking thereof vnto Beer Elim 9 Because the waters of Dimón shal be ful of blood for I wil bring more vpon DimoÌn euen lyons vpon him that escapeth of Moáb and to the remnant of the land CHAP. XVI The causes wherefore the Moabites are destroyed 1 SEnd ye a lambe to the ruler of the worlde from the rocke of the wildernes vnto the mountaine of the daughter Zión 2 For it shal be as a birde that flyeth a nest forsaken the daughters of Moáb shal be at the foordes of ArnoÌn 3 Gather a counsel execute iudgemeÌt make thy shadowe as the night in the mid ay hide them that are chased out be wraye not him that is fled 4 Let my banished dwel with thee Moáb be thou their couert from the face of the destroyer shal be consumed the oppressour shal cease out of the land 5 And in mercie shal the throne be prepared and he shal sit vpon it in stedfastnes in the tabernacle of Dauid iudging and taking iudgement and hasting iustice 6 We haue heard of the pride of Moáb he is verie proud euen his pride and his arrogaÌcie and his indignacion but his lies shal not be so 7 Therefore shal Moáb howle vnto Moáb euerie one shal howle for the fundacions of Kir-haréseth shal ye mourne yet they shal be striken 8 For the vineyardes of Heshbón are cut dow ne and the vine of Sibmáh the lords of the heatheÌ haue broken the principal vines thereof they are come vnto Iaazér they waÌ dred in the wildernes her goodlie branches stretched out them selues and went ouer the sea 9 Therefore wil I wepe with the weping of Iaazér of the vine of Sibmáh ô Heshbón and Elealéh I wil make thee drunke with my teares because vpon thy sommer frutes and vpon thy haruest a showting is fallen 10 And gladnes is taken away ioye out of the plentiful field and in the vineyardes shal be no singing nor shouting for ioye the treader shal not tread wine in the wine presses I haue caused the reioycing to cease 11 Wherefore my bowels shal sounde like an harpe for Moáb and mine inwarde partes for Ker-haÌresh 12 And when it shal appeare that Moáb shal be wearie of his hie places then shal he come to his temple to pray but he shal not preuaile 13 This is the worde that the Lord hathe spoken against Moáb since that time 14 And now the Lord hathe ãâã saying In thre yeres as the yeres of a hyreling and the glorie of Moáb shal be contemned in all the great multitude
deceiue you for he shal not be able to deliuer you 15 Nether let Hezekiáh make you to trust in the LORD saying The LORDE wyll surely deliuer vs this Citie shall not be giuen ouer into the hande of the King of Asshur 16 Hearken not to Hezekiáh for thus saith the King of Asshúr Make appointement with me and come out to me that euerye man maye eat of his owne vine and euerye man of hys owne figtre and drinke euerie man the water of his owne well 17 Till I come and bring you to a lande like your owne land euen a land of wheat wine a land of bread and vineyardes 18 Lest Hezekiáh disceiue you saying The Lord wil deliuer vs. Hathe anie of the gods of the nacioÌs deliuered his land out of the hand of the King of ãâã 19 Where is the god of Hamáth and of Ar pád Where is the god of Sephareáim or how haue they deliuered Samaria out of mine hands 20 Who is he among all the gods of these lands that hathe deliuered their couÌtrey out of mine hand that the Lord shulde de liuer Ierusalem out of mine hand 21 Then they kept silence and answered him not a worde for the Kings commande ment was saying Answer him not 22 Then came Elia kim the sonne of Hilkiah the steward of the house and Shebna the chanceller and Ioah the sonne of Asaph the recorder vnto Hezekiah with reÌt clothers and tolde him the wordes of Rabsha kéh. CHAP. XXXVII 2 Hezekiah asketh counsel of Isaiah who promiseth him the victorie ãâã ãâã blasphemie of ãâã 16 Hezekiah prayer 36 The armie of Sancherib is slayne of the Angel 38 And he him ãâã of his owne sonnes 1 ANd * when the King Hezekiáh heard it he rent his clothes and put on sackeclóth came into the House of the lord 2 And he sent Eliakim the steward of the hou se and Shebná the chanceller with the Elders of the Priests clothed in sackeclothe vnto Isaiáh the Prophet the ãâã of Amoz 3 And they said vnto him Thus saith Hezekiáh This day is a day of tribula cion and of rebuke and blasphemie for the children are come to the birth there is nostreÌgth to bring forthe 4 If so be the Lord thy God hathe heard the wordes of Rabshakéh whome the King of Asshúr his master hade sent to rai le on the liuing God and to reproche him with wordes which the Lord thy God hathe heard then lift thou vp thy praier for the remnant that are left 5 So the seruants of the King Hezekiah came to Isaiáh 6 And Isaiáh said vnto them Thus say vnto your master Thus saith the Lord Be not afraied of the wordes that thou hast heard wherewith the seruants of the King of Asshur haue blasphemed me 7 Beholde I wil send a blast vpon him and he shal heare a noise turne to his owne land I wil cause him to fall by the sword in his owne land 8 ¶ So Rabshakéb returned and founde the King of Asshúr fighting against Libnah for he had heard that he was departed froÌ Lachish 9 He heard also men say of Tirhakáh King of Ethiopia Beholde he is come out to fight against thee and wheÌ he heard it he sent other messeÌgers to Hezekiáh saying 10 Thus shal ye speake to Hezekiáh King of Iudáh saying Let not thy God deceiue thee in whome thou trustest saying Ie rusalém shal not be giuen into the hand of the King of Asshúr 11 Beholde thou hast heard what the Kings of Asshúr haue done to all lands in destroying them shalt thou be deliuered 12 ãâã the gods of the nacions deliuered them which my fathers haue destroyed as Gozain and Harán Rézeph and the children of Eden which were at Telassár 13 Where is the King of Hamath and the King of Arpad the King of the citie of Sepharuáim Hena and Iuah 14 ¶ So Hezekiáh receiued the letter of the hand of the messengers and red it and he went vp into the House of the Lord and Hezekiah spred it before the Lord. 15 And Hezekiah praied vnto the Lord saying 16 O Lord of hostes God of Iraél whiche dwellest betwene the Cherubims thou art very God alone ouer all the kingdomes of the earth thou hast made the heauen the earth 17 Encline thine eare ô Lord and heare opeÌ thine eyes ô Lord and se and he are all the wordes of Sancherib who hathe sent to blaspheme the liuing God 18 Trueth it is ô Lord that the Kings of Asshúr haue destroyed all lands their countrey 19 And haue cast their gods in the fyre for they were no gods but the worke of maÌs haÌds euen wood or stone therefore they destroyed them 20 Now therefore ô Lord our God saue thou vs out of his hand that all the king domes of the earth may knowe that thou onely art the Lord. 21 ¶ Then Isaiah the sonne of Amóz sent vn to Hezekiáh saying Thus said the Lord God of Israél Because thou hast prayed vnto me concerning Saneherib King of Asshur 22 This is the worde that the Lord hathe spoken against him O virgine daughter of Zion he hathe despised the laughed thee to scorne ô daughter of Ierusalém he hathe shaken his head at thee 23 Whome hast thou railed on and blasphemed and against whome hast thou exalted thy voyce and lifted vp thine eyes on hie euen against the holy one of Israél 24 By thy seruants hast thou railed on the Lord and said By the multitude of my cha rets I am come vp to the top of the moun taines to the sides of Lebanon and wil cut downe the hie cedres thereof and the faire fyrre tres thereof and I wil go vp to the heights of his toppe and to the forest of his fruteful places 25 I haue digged dronke the waters with the plant of my fete haue I dryed all the riuers closed in 26 Hast thou not heard how I haue of olde ti me made it and haue formed it long ago and shulde I now bring it that it shulde be destroyed and layed on ruinous heapes as cities defensed 27 Whose inhabitants haue smale power and are afraied confounded thei are like the grasse of the field and grene herbe or grasse on the house toppes or corne blasted afore it be growen 28 But I knowe thy dwelling thy going out and thy comming in and thy furie a gainst me 29 Because thou ragest against me and thy tumult is come vp vnto mine eares therefore wil I put mine ho kein thy ãâã my bridle in thy lippes wil bring thee backe againe the same way thou camest 30 And this shal be a signe vnto thee O He zekiah Thou shalt eat this yere suche as groweth of it self and the second yere su che things as grow without
XLVI 1 The ãâã of Babylon and of their idoles 3 He cal leth the ãâã to the consideracion of his workes 1 BElis bowed downe Nebo is fallen their idoles were vpon the beastes and vpon the cattel they which did beare you were laden with a wearie burden 2 They are bowed do wne and fallen together for they colde not rid them of the burden and they soule is gone into captiuitie 3 Heare ye me ô house of Iaakôb and all that remaine of the house of Israél whiche are borne of me from the wombe and broght vp of me from the birth 4 Therefore vnto olde age I the same euen I wil beare you vntil the hore heere 's I haue made you I wil also beare you and I wil carye you and I wil deliuer you 5 ¶ To whome wil ye make me lyke or make me equall or compare me that I shulde be lyke him 6 They drawe gold out of the bagge aÌd weigh siluer in the balance and hyre a goldsmith to make a God of it aÌd they bowe downe and worship it 7 They be are it vpon the shoulders they cary him and set hym in his place so doeth he stande and cannot remoue from hys place Thogh one crye vnto him yet can he not an swer nor deliuer him out of his tribulacion 8 Remember this and be ashamed bring it againe to minde ô you transgressers 9 Remember the former things of olde for I am God and there is none other God and there is nothing like me 10 Which declare the laste thing from the begynning and from of olde the things that were not done saying My counsel shal staÌd and I wil do whatsoeuer I wil. 11 I call a birde frome the East and the man of my counsel from far as I haue spoken so will I bring it to passe I haue purposed it aÌd I wil do it 12 Heare me ye stubburne hearted that are far from iustice 13 I bryng nere my iustice it shall not be farre of and my saluacion shal not tary for I wil giue saluacioÌ in Zion my glorie vn to Israél CHAP. XLVII The destruction of Babylon and the causes wherefore 1 COme downe and sit in the dust ô virgine daughter Babél sit on the grounde there is no throne ô daughter of the Chaldeans for thou shalt no more be called Ten dre and delicate 2 Take the mille stones and grinde meale loose thy lockes make bare the fete vnco uer the legge aÌd passe through the floods 3 Thy filthines shal be discouered and thy shame shal be sene I will take vengeance and I wil not mete thee as a man 4 Our redemer the Lord of hostes is his Name the holy one of Israél 5 Sit stil and get thee into darkenes ô daugh ter of the Chaldeans for thou shalt no more be called The ladie of kingdomes 6 I was wrath with my people I haue polluted mine inheritance and giuen them into thine hand thou didst she we them no mercie but thou didest lay thy very heauie yoke vpon the ancient 7 And thou saidest I shal be aladie for euer so that thou didest not set thy minde to these things nether didest thou remember the lat ter end thereof 8 Therefore now heare thou that ãâã giuen to pleasures and dwellest careles She saith in her heart I am and none els I shal not sit as widdow nether shal knowe the losse of children 9 But these two things shal come to thee subdenly on one day the losse of children and widdowe head they shal come vpon thee in their perfection for the multitude of thy di uinacions and for the great abundance of thine inchà nters 10 For thou hast trusted in thy wickednes thou hast said None seeth me Thy wisdome and thou knowledge they haue caused thee to rebell and thou hast said in thine heart I am and none els 11 Therefore shal euil come vpon thee thou shalt not know the morning thereof destruction shal fall vpoÌ thee which thou shalt not be able to put away destruction shal come vpon thee suddenly or thou beware 12 Stand now among thine in chanters and in the multitude of thy so the sayers with whome thou hast wearied thy self fro thy youth if so be thou maiest haue profite or if so be thou maiest haue strength 13 Thou art wearied in the multitude of thy counsels let now the astrologers the starre hasers and pronosticatours staÌd vp and saue thee from these things that shal come vpon thee 14 Beholde they shal be as stubble the fyre shal burne them they shal not deliuer their owne liues froÌ the power of the flame there shal be no coles to warme at nor light to sit by 15 Thus shal they serue thee with whom thou hast wearied thee euen thy marchants ãâã thy youth euery one shal waÌder to his owne quarter none shal saue thee CHAP. XLVIII 1 The hypocrisie of the Iewes is ãâã 11 The Lord alone wil be worshipped 20 Of their deliuerance out of Babylon 1 HEare ye this ô house of Iaakôb whiche are called by thy the name of Israél and are come out of the waters of Iudáh which sweare by the Name of the Lord and make mencion of the GOD of Israél but not in trueth nor in righteousnes 2 For they are called of the holy citie staye them selues vpon the God of Israél whose Name is the Lord of hostes 3 I haue declared the former things of olde and they went out of my mouth I shewed them I did them suddenly and they came to passe 4 Because I knewe that thou art obstinate and thy necke is an yroÌ sinew thy browe brasse 5 Therefore I haue declared it to thee of olde before it came to passe I shewed it thee lest thou shuldest say Mine idole hathe done them and my carued image and my molten image hathe commanded them 6 Thou hast heard beholde all this and wil not ye declare it I haue shewed thee new thiÌgs euen ãâã and hid things which ãâã knew est not 7 They are created now and not of olde and euen before this thou heardest them not lest thou shuld est say Beholde I knewe them 8 Yet thou heardest them not nether didest knowe them nether yet was thine eare opened of olde for I knewe that thou woldest grieuously transgresse therefore haue I called thee a transgressour from the wombe 9 For my Names sake wil I ãâã my wrath for my praise ãâã refraine it froÌ thee that I cut thee not of 10 Beholde I haue ãâã thee but not as siluer I haue chosen thee in the fornace of affliction 11 For mine owne sake for mine owne sake wil I do it for how shulde my Name be polluted surely I wil not giue my glorie vn to another 12 Heare
Priest for Iehoiadá the Priest that ye shuld be officers in the House of the Lord for euery maÌ that raueth and maketh him self a Prophet to put him in prison and in the stockes 27 Now therefore why hast not thou reproued Ieremiáh of Anathóth which prophecieth vnto you 28 For for this cause he sent vnto vs in Babél saying This captiuitie is long buyld hou ses to dwell in and plant gardens and eat the frutes of them 29 And Zephaniáh the Priest red this lettre in the eares of Ieremiáh the Prophet 30 Then came the word of the Lord vnto Ieremiáh saying 31 Send to all them of the captiuitie saying Thus saith the Lord of Shemaiáh the Nehelamite Because that Shemaiáh hath pro phecied vnto you and I sent him not and he caused you to trust in a lye 32 Therefore thus saith the Lord Beholde I wil visite Shemaiáh the Nehelamite hys sede he shal not haue a man to dwel amoÌg this people nether shall he beholde the good that I wil do for my people saith the Lord because he hath spoken rebelliously against the Lord. CHAP. XXX 1 The returne of the people from Babylon 16 He menaceth the enemies 18 And comforteth the Church 1 THe worde that came to Ieremiáh from the Lord saying 2 Thus speaketh the Lord GOD of Israél saying Write thee all the wordes that I haue spoken vnto thee in a boke 3 For lo the daies come saith the Lord that I wil bring againe the captiuitie of my peo ple Israél and Iudáh saith the Lord. for I wil restore them vnto the land that I gaue to their fathers and they shal possesse it 4 Againe these are the wordes that the Lord spake concerning Israél and concerning Iudáh 5 For thus saith the Lord We haue heard a terrible voyce of feare and not of peace 6 Demande now and beholde if man trauail with childe wherefore do I beholde euery man with his hands on his loines as a woman in trauail and all faces are turned into a palenes 7 Alas for this day is ãâã none hath bene like it is euen the ãâã of Iaakobs trouble yet shal he be deliuered from it 8 For in that day saith the Lord of hostes I wil breake his yoke from of thy necke and breake thy bondes and strangers shal no more serue them selues of him 9 But they shal serue the Lord their God Dauid their King whome I wil rise vp vn to them 10 Therefore feare not ô my seruant Iaakób saith the Lord nether be afraied ô Israél for lo I wil deliuer thee from a farre countrey and thy sede from the land of their ca ptiuitie and Iaakób shal turne againe shal be in rest prosperitie and none shal make him afraid 11 For I am with thee saith the Lord to saue thee thogh I vtterly destroy all the nacioÌs where I haue scattered thee yet wil I not vtterly destroy thee but I wil correct thee by iudgement and not vtterly cut thee of 12 For thus saith the Lord Thy bruising in curable and thy wounde is dolorous 13 There is none to iudge thy cause or to lay a plaister there are no medecines nor helpe for thee 14 All thy louers haue forgotten thee thei seke thee not for I haue striken thee with the wounde of an enemie with a sharpe chastisement for the multitude of thine ini quitie because thy sinnes were increased 15 Why cryest thou for thine affliction thy so rowe is incurable for the multitude of thine iniquities because thy sinnes were increased I haue done these thiÌgs vnto thee 16 Therefore all they that deuoure thee shal be deuoured and all thine enemies euery one shal go into captiuitie and they that spoyle thee shal be spoyled and all thei that robbe thee wil I giue to be robbed 17 For I wil restore helth vnto thee and I wil heale thee of thy woundes saith the Lord because they called thee The cast away saying This is Zión whome no man seketh after 18 Thus saith the Lord Beholde I wil bring againe the captiuitie of Iaakóbs tentes haue compassion on his dwelling places the citie shal be buylded vpon her owne heape and the palace shal remaine after the maner thereof 19 And out of them shal procede thankesgiuing and the voyce of them that are ioyous and I wil multiplie them and thei shalnot be fewe I wil also glorifie them they shal not be diminished 20 Their children also shal be as a fore time their congregacion shal be established before me and I wil visite all that vexe them 21 And their noble ruler shal be of them selues and their gouernour shal procede from the middes of them and I wil cause him to drawe nere and approche vnto me for who is this that directeth his heart to come vn to me saith the Lord. 22 And ye shal be my people and I wil be your God 23 Beholde the tempest of the Lord goeth forthe with wrath the whirlewinde that hangeth ouer shall light vpon the head of the wicked 24 The fierce wrath of the Lord shal not returne vntil he haue done and vntil he haue performed the intents of his heart in the latter daies ye shal vnderstand it CHAP. XXXI 1 He reheareth Gods benefites after their returne from Ba bylon 23 And the spiritual ioye of the faithfull in the Church 1 AT the same time saith the Lord wil I be the God of all the families of Israél and they shal be my people 2 Thus saith the Lord The people whiche escaped the sworde founde grace in the wildernes he walked before Israél to cause him to rest 3 The Lord hath appeared vnto me of olde say they Yea I haue loued thee with an ãâã lasting loue therefore with mercie I haue drawen thee 4 Againe I will buylde thee and thou shalt be buylded ô virgine Israél thou shalt stil be adorned with thy tymbrels and shalt go forth in the dance of theÌ that be ioyful 5 Thou shalt yet plaÌt vines vpoÌ the mountaines of Samaria and the planters that plant them shal make them commune 6 For the daies shal come that the watchemen vpoÌ the mount of Ephráim shal crye Arise and let vs go vp vnto ZioÌn to the Lord our God 7 For thus saith the Lord Reioyce with gladnes for Iaakób and shoute for ioye among the chief of the Gentiles publishe praise and say O Lord saue thy people the remnant of Israél 8 Beholde I will bring them from the North countrey and gather theÌ from the coastes of the worlde with the blinde the lame amoÌg them with the woman with child and her that is deliuered also a great companie shal returne hether 9 Thei shal come weping and with mercie will I bring them againe I will leade them by the riuers of
man and his yoke of oxen and by thee wil I breake the dukes and princes 24 And I wilrendre vnto Babél and to all the inhabitants of the Caldeans all their euil that thei haue done in Zión euen in your sight saith the Lord. 25 Beholde I come vnto thee ô destroying mountaine saith the Lord which destroyest all the earth and I wil stretch out mine hand vpoÌ thee and roll the down from thee rockes and wil make thee a burnt mountaine 26 They shal not take of thee a stone for a cor ner nor a stone for fundacioÌs but thou shalt be destroyed for euer saith the Lord. 27 Set vp a standart in the land blowe the truÌpets among the nacions prepare the nacioÌs against her call vp the kingdomes of Ararát Minni A ãâã against her appoint the prince against her cause horses to come vp as the rough caterpillers 28 Prepare againste her the nacions with the Kings of the Medes the dukes thereof and the princes thereof all the land of his dominion 29 And the land shal tremble and sorowe for the deuise of the Lord shal be performed against Babél to make the land of Babél waste without an inhabitant 30 The strong men of Babél haue ceased to fight they haue remained in their holdes their strength hathe failed and they were like women they haue burnther dwelling places and her barres are broken 31 A post shal runne to mete the post a messé ger to mete the messeÌger to shew the KiÌg of Babél that his citie is takeÌ on a side thereof 32 And that the passages are stopped there des burnt with fyre the meÌ of warre troubled 33 For thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israél The daughter of Babél is like a thresshing floore the time of her thresshing is come yet a litle while and the time of her haruest shal come 34 Nebuchad-nezzár the King of Babél hath deuoured me destroyed me he hath mad me an amptie vessel he swalowed me vp like adragon and filled his belie with my delicates and hathe cast me out 35 The spoile of me and that which was left of me is broght vnto Babél shal the inhabitaÌt of Zión say and my blood vnto the inhabitants of Caldea shal Ierusalém say 36 Therefore thus saith the Lord Beholde I wil mainteine thy cause and take vengean ce for thee and I wil drye vp the sea drye vp her springs 27 And Babél shal be as heapes a dwelling pla ce for dragons an astonishment and an hissing without an inhabitant 38 They shal ro are together like lions and yell as the lions whelpes 39 In their heat I wil make them feastes and I wil make them drunken that they may reioyce and slepe a perpetual slepe and not wake saith the Lord. 40 I wil bring them downe like lambes to the slaughter and like rams and goates 41 How is She shách taken how is the glorie of the whole earth takeÌ how is Babél be come an astonishment among the nacioÌs 42 The sea is come vp vpon Babél she is couered with the multitude of the waues thereof 43 Her cities are desolate the land is drye a wildernes a land wherein no man dwelleth nether doeth the sonne of man passe thereby 44 I wil also visite Bel in Babél I will bring out of his mouthe that whiche he hathe swallowed vp and the nacions shall runne no more vnto him and the wall of Babél shal fall 45 My people go out of the middes of her and deliuer ye euerie man his soule frome the fierce wrath of the Lord 46 Lest your heart euen faint and ye feare the rumour that shal be heard in the land the rumour shal come this yere and after that in the other yere shal come a rumour and crueltie in the land and ruler against ruler 47 Therefore beholde the dayes come that I wil visite the images of Babél and the whole land shal be confouÌded and all her slaine shal fall in the middes of her 48 Then the heauen and the earth and all that is therein shal reioyce for Babél for the destroyers shal come vnto her from the North saith the Lord. 49 As Babél caused the slaine of Israél to fall so by Babél the slaine of all the earth did fall 50 Ye that haue escaped the sworde go awaye stande not still remembre the Lord a farre of let Ierusalém come into your minde 51 We are confounded because we haue heard reproche shame hathe couered our faces for strangers are come into the sanctuaries of the Lords House 52 Wherefore beholde the daies come saith the Lord that I wil visite her grauen images and through all her land the wounded shal grone 53 Thogh Babél shulde mounte vp to heaueÌ and thogh she shulde defend her strength on hie yet from me shal her destroiers come saith the Lord. 54 A sounde of a crye cometh from Babél and great destruction from the land of the Caldeans 55 Because the Lord hathe laid Babél waste destroied from her the great voyce her waues shal roare like great waters and a sounde was made by their noice 56 Because the destroier is come vppon her euen vnto Babél and her strong men are taken their bowes are broken for the Lord God that recompenceth shall surely recompence 57 And I wil made drunke her princes and her wise men her dukes and her nobles her strong men and thei shal slepe perpetual slepe and not wake saith the King whose Name is the Lord of hostes 58 Thus saith the Lord of hostes The thicke wall of Babél shal be broken and her hye gates shal be burnt with fyre and the peo ple shal labour in vaine and the folke in the fyre for thei shal be weary 59 The worde which Ieremiáh the ãâã commanded Sheraiáh the sonne of Neriiáh the sonne of Maasciáh when he went with Zedekiáh the King of Iudáh into Babél in the fourth yere of his reigne and this She raiáh was a peaceable prince 60 So Ieremiáh wroteÌ a boke all the euil that shulde come vpon Babél euen all these things that are writen against Babél 61 And Ieremiáh said to Sheraiáh WheÌ thou comest vnto Babél and shalt se and shalt read all these wordes 62 Then shalt thou say O Lord thou hast spo ken against this place to destroie it that none shulde remaine in it nether man nor beast but that it shuld be desolate for euer 63 And when thou hastmade an end of reading this boke thou shalt binde a stone to it and cast it in the middes of Euphrates 64 And shalt say Thus shal Babél be drowned and shal not rise from the euil that I wil bring vpon her and thei shal be wearie Thus farre are the wordes of Ieremiáh CHAP. LII 4 Ierusalem is taken 10 Zedekiahs sonnes are killed before
and towarde the West two hundreth fiftie 18 And the residue in length ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion shal be tene thousand East warde and ten thousaÌd West warde and it shal be ouer against the oblacion of the holy porcion and the encrease there of shall be for fode vnto them that serue in the citie 19 And thei that serue in the citie shal be of all the tribes of Israél that shal serue therin 20 All the oblacion shal be fiue and twenty thousand with fiue and tweÌtie thousand you shall offre this oblacion foure square for the Sanctuarie and for the possessioÌ of the citie 21 And the residue shal be for the prince on the one side and on the other of the oblacion of the Sanctuarie and of the possessioÌ of the citie ouer against the fiue and tweÌtie thousand of the oblacion towarde the East border Westward ouer against the fiue and tweÌtie thousand toward the West border ouer against shal be for the porcioÌ of the prince this shal be the holie oblacioÌ and the house of the Sanctuarie shal be in the middes thereof 22 Moreouer from the possession of the Leuites from the possessioÌ of the citie that which is in the middes shal be the princes betwene the border of Iudáh betwene the border of Beniamin shal be the princes 23 And the rest of the tribes shal be thus froÌ the East parte vnto the West parte Beniamin shal be a porcion 24 And by the border of Beniamin from the East side vnto the West side Simeôn a porcion 25 And by the border of Simeôn from the East parte vnto the West parte Ishakár a porcion 26 And by the border of Ishakár froÌ the East side vnto the West Zebulún a porcion 27 And by the border of Zebulún from the East part vnto the West parte Gad a porcion 28 And by the border of Gad at the South side toward Temáth the border shal be eueÌ froÌ Tamár vnto the waters of Meribáth in Kadésh and to the riuer that runneth into the mayne sea 29 This is the land whiche ye shall distribute vnto the tribes of Israél for inheritance and these are their porcions saith the Lord God 30 And these are the boundes of the citie on the North side fiue hundreth foure thousand measures 31 And the gates of the citie shal be after the names of the tribes of Israél the gates Northward one gate of Reubén one gate of Iudáh and one gate of Leui. 32 And at the East side fiue hundreth foure thousand and thre gates and one gate of Ioséph one gate of Beniamin and one gate of Dan. 33 And at the South side fiue hundreth and foure thousaÌd measures and thre portes one gate of Simeôn one gate of Ishakár and one gate of Zebulún 34 At the West side fiue hundreth and foure thousand with their thre gates one gate of Gad one gate of Ashér and one gate of Naphtali 35 It was rounde about eightene thousand measures and the name of the citie from that day shal be The Lord is there DANIEL THE ARGVMENT THe great prouidence of God and his singular mercie towarde his Churche are moste liuely here set forthe who neuer leaueth his destitute but now in their greatest miseries hnd afflictions giueth them Prophetes as Ezekiél and Daniél whome he adorned with suche graces of his holie spirit that Daniél aboue all other had moste special reuclations of suche things as shulde come to the Church euen from the time that thei were in captiuitie to the last end of the worlde to the general resurrection as of the foure Monarches and empires of all the worlde to wit of the Babylonians ãâã GreciaÌs aud Romaines Also of the ãâã nombre of the times euen vnto Christ when all ceremonies and sacrifices shulde cease because he shulde be the accomplishement thereof moreouer he sheweth Christes office and the cause of his death whiche was by his sacrifice to take away sinnes and to bring euerlasting life And as from the beginning God euer exercised his peo ple vnder the crosse so he teacheth here that after that Christ is offred he wil stil leaue this exercise to his Church vntill the dead rise againe and Christ gather his into his kingdome in the heauens CHAP. I. 1 The captiuitie of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh 4 The King chuseth certeine yong men of the Iewes to learne his lawe 5 Thei haue the Kings ordinarie appointed 8 But thei abstaine from it 1 IN the thirde yere of reigne of Iehoiakim King of Iudáh came Nebuchad-nezzár King of Babél vnto Ierusalém and besieged it 2 And the Lord gaue Iehoiakim King of Iudáh into his hand with parte of the vessels of the house of God which he caried into the laÌd of Shinár to the house of his God and he broght the vessels into his gods treasurie 3 And the King spake vnto Ashpenáz the master of his Eunuches that he shulde bring certeine of the children of Israél of the Kings sede and of the princes 4 Children in whome was no blemishe but wel fauoured and instructin all wisdome and wel sene in knowledge and able to vtter knowledge and suche as were able to stand in the Kings palace and whome thei might teache the learning and the toÌgue of the Caldeans 5 And the King appointed them prouision euerie day of a portioÌ of the Kings meat and of the wine which he dranke so nourishing theÌi thre yere that at the end there of thei might stand before the King 6 Now among these were certeine of the children of Iudáh Daniél Hananiáh Mishaél and Azariáh 7 Vnto whome the chief of the Eunuches gaue other names for he called Daniél Belteshazár and Hananiáh Shadrách and Mishaél Meshách Azariáh Abednegó 8 ¶ But Daniél had determined in his heart that he wolde not defile him self with the porcion of the Kings meate nor with the wine which he dranke therefore he required the chief of the Eunuches that he might not defile him self 9 Now God had broght Daniél into fauour and teÌder loue with the chief of the Eunuches 10 And the chief of the Eunuches said vnto Daniél I feare my Lord the King who hathe appointed your meat your drink therefore if he se your faces worse lyking then the other children which are of your sorte then shall you make me lose myne head vnto the King 11 Then said Daniél to Melzár whome the chief of the Eunuches had set ouer Daniél Hananiáh Mishaêl and Azariáh 12 Proue thy seruants I beseche thee tene daies and let them giue vs pulse to eate and water to drinke 13 Then let our countenances beloked vpoÌ before thee and the countenances of the childreÌ that eat of the porcioÌ of the Kings meat and as thou seest deale with thy seruants 14 So he consented to them in this matter
the Lord God of hostes the Lord is him self his memorial 6 Therefore turne thou to thy God kepe mer cie and iudgement and hope stil in thy God 7 He is Canáan the balances of deceit are in his hand he loueth to oppresse 8 And Ephráim said Notwithstanding I am riche I haue founde me out riches in all my labours they shal finde none iniquitie in me that were wickednes 9 Thogh I am the Lord thy God from the laÌd of Egypt yet wil I make thee to dwell in the tabernacles as in the dayes of the solemne feast 10 I haue also spoken by the Prophetes and I haue multiplied visions and vsed similitudes by the ministerie of the Prophetes 11 Is there iniquitie in Gileád surely thei are vanitie they sacrifice bullockes in Gilgál their altars are as heapes in the furrowes of the field 12 And Iaakób fled into the countrey of AraÌ and Israél serued for a wife and for a wife he kept shepe 13 And by a Prophet the Lord broght Israél out of Egypt and by a Prophet was he reserued 14 But Ephráim prouoked him with hie places therefore shal his blood be powred vpoÌ him and his reproche shal his Lord rewar de him CHAP. XIII 1 The abomination of Israél 9 And cause of their destruction 1 WHen Ephráim spake there was treÌbling he exalted him self in Israél but he hat he sinned in Báal and is dead 2 And now they sinne more and more and haue made them molten images of their siluer and idoles according to their owne vnderstanding they were all the worke of the craftesmen they say one to another whiles thei sacrifice a man Let them kisse the calues 3 Therefore they shal be as the morning clou de as the morning dewe that passeth away as the ãâã that is driueÌ with a whirle win de out of the floore and as the smoke that goeth out of the chimney 4 Yet I am the Lord thy God from the land of Egypt and thou shalt know no God but me for there is no Sauiour beside me 5 I did knowe thee in the wildernes in the land of drought 6 As in their pastures so were thei filled they were filled and their heart was exalted therefore haue they forgotten me 7 And I wil be vnto them as a verie lyon as a leopardie in the waye of Asshúr 8 I wil mete theÌ as a beare that is robbed of her whelpes and I wil breake the calfe of their heart and there wil I deuoure them like a lion the wilde beast shal teare them 9 O Israél one hathe destroyed thee but in me is thine helpe 10 I am where is thy King that shulde helpe thee in all thy cities thy iudges of whom thou saidest Giue me a King and princes 11 I gaue thee a King in mine angre and I toke him away in my wrath 12 The iniquitie of Ephráim is bounde vp his sinne is hid 13 The sorowes of a trauailing woman shal co me vpon him he is an vnwise sonne els wol de he not stand stil at the time euen at the breaking forthe of the children 14 I wil redeme them from the power of the graue I wil deliuer them froÌ death ô death I wil be thy death ô graue I wil be thy destruction repentance is hid froÌ mine eyes 15 Thogh he grewe vp among his brethren an East winde shal come eueÌ the winde of the Lord shal come vp from the wildernes and drye vp his veine and his fountaine shal be dryed vp he shal spoyle the treasure of all pleasant vessels 16 Samaria shal be desolate for she hathe rebel led against her GOD they shall fall by the sword their infants shal be dashed in pieces and their women with childe shal be ript CHAP. XIIII 1 The destruction of Sama ãâã ãâã He exhorteth Israél to tur ne to God who requireth praise and thankes 1 OIsraél returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thine iniquitie 2 Take vnto you wordes turne to the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so wil we render the calues of our lippes 3 Asshúrshal not saue vs nether wil we ride vpon horses nether wil we say anie more to the workes of our hands Ye are our gods for in thee the fatherles findeth mercie 4 I wil heale their rebellion I wil loue them frely for mine anger is turned away froÌ him 5 I wil be as the dewe vnto Israél he shal grow as the lilie and fasten his rootes as the trees of LebanoÌn 6 His branches shal spreade and his beautie shal be as the oliuetre and his smel as LebanoÌn 7 They that dwell vnder his shadowe shal re turne they shal reuiue as the corne and florish as the vine the sent thereof shal be as the wine of Lebanón 8 Ephráim shal say What haue I to do aniemo re with idoles I haue heard him and loked vpoÌ him I am like a grene fyrre tre vpon me is thy frute found 9 Who is wise and he shal vnderstand these things and prudent and he shal knowe theÌ for the wayes of the Lord are righteous the iuste shal walke in them but the wicked shal fall therein IOEL THE ARGVMENT THe Prophet Ioél first rebuketh them of Iudáh that being now punished with a great plague of famine remaine stil obstinat Secondly he threatneth greater plagues because they grewe daily to a more hardenes of heart and rebellion against God notwithstanding his punishments Thirdly he exhorteth them to repentance shewing that it muste be earnest and procede from the heart because they had grieuously offended God And so doing he promiseth that God wil be merci full and not forget his couenant that he made with their fathers ãâã wil send his Christ who shal gather the scattered shepe and restore them to life and libertie thogh they semed to be dead CHAP. I. 1 A prophecie against the Iewes 2 He exhorteth the peo ple to prayer and fasting for the miserie that was at hand 1 THe word of the Lord that came to Ioél the sonne of Pethuél 2 Heare ye this ô Elders and heark en ye all inhabitants of the land whether such a thing hathe bene in your dayes or yet in the dayes of your fathers 3 Tell you your children of it and let your chil dren shewe to their children and their children to another generacion 4 That which is left of the palmer worme ha the the grashopper eaten and the residue of the grashopper hathe the canker worme ea ten and the residue of the canker worme ha the the caterpiller eaten 5 Awake ye drunkardes and wepe houle all ye drinkers of wine because of the new wine for it shal be pulled from your mouth 6 Yea a nation cometh vpon my land migh tie
the wine or oyle or any meat shal it be holy And the Priests answered and said No. 14 Then said Haggai If a polluted persone touche any of these shal it be vncleane And the Priests answered and said It shal be vncleane 15 TheÌ answered Haggái and said So is this people and so is this nacion before me saith the Lord and so are all the workes of their hands and that which they offre here is vncleame 16 And now I pray you consider in your mindes from this day and afore euen afore a stone was laid vpon a stone in the Temple of the Lord 17 Before these things were when one came to an heape of twentie measures the re were but ten when one came to the wine presse for to drawe out fiftie vessels out of the presse there were but twentie 18 I smote you with blasting and with mildewe and with haile in all the labours of your haÌds yet you turned not to me saith the Lord. 19 Consider I pray you in your mindes froÌ this day a fore from the foure twentieth day of the ninth moneth euen srom the day that the fundacion of the Lords Temple was laid coÌsider it in your mindes 20 Is the seed yet in the barne as yet the vines and the figtre and the pome granate and the oliue tre hathe not broght forthe from this day wil I blesse you 21 And againe the worde of the Lord came vnto Haggái in the foure tweÌtieth day of the moneth saying 22 Speak to Zerubbabél the prince of Iudáh say I wil shake the heauens the earth 23 And I wil ouerthrowe the throne of kingdo mes I wil destroy the streÌgth of the kingdomes of the heathen I wil ouerthrowe the charets and those that ride in them and the horse the riders shal come downe euerie one by the sworde of his brother 24 In that day saith the Lord of hostes wil I take thee ô Zerubbabél my seruant the sonne of Shealtiél saith the Lord and wil make thee as a signet for I haue chosen thee saith the Lord of hostes ZECHARIAH THE ARGVMENT TWo moneths after that Heggái had begonne to prophecie Zechariáh was also sent of the Lord to helpe him in the labour and to confirme the same doctrine First therefore he putteh them in remembrance for what cause God had so so re punished their fathers and yet comforteth them if they wil repent vnfainedly and not abuse this great benefite of God in their deliuerance which was a figure of that true deliuerance that all the faithful shulde haue froÌ death and sinne by Christ. But because they stil remained in their wickednes and coldenes to set forthe Gods glorie and were not yet made better by their long banishement he rebucketh them moste sharpely yet for the comfort of the repentant ãâã euer ãâã the promes of grace that they ãâã by this meanes be prepared to receiue Christ in whome all shulde be sanctified to the Lord. CHAP. I. 2 He ãâã the people to returne to the Lord and to eschewe the wickednes of their fathers 36 He signifieth the ãâã of ãâã and the temple 1 IN the eight moneth of the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Be rechiáh the sóne of Iddo the Prophet saying 2 The Lord hathe bene sore displeased with your fathers 3 Therefore say thou vnto them Thus saith the lord of hostes Turne ye vnto me saith the Lord of hostes and I wil turne vnto you saith the Lord of hostes 4 Be ye not as your fathers vnto whome the former Prophets haue cryed saying Thus saith the Lord of hostes Turne you now from your euil wayes from your wicked workes but they wold not heare nor hear ken vnto me saith the Lord. 5 Your father where are they and do the Prophetes liue for euer 6 But did not my wordes and my statutes which I commanded by my seruants the Prophetes take holde of your father they returned said As the Lord of hostes hathe determined to ãâã to vs accor ding to our owne wayes and according to our workes so hathe he delt with vs. 7 Vpon the foure and twentieth day of the eleuenth moneth which is the moneth ãâã in the seconde yere of Darius came the worde of the Lord vnto Zechariáh the sonne of Berechiáh the sonne of Iddo the Prophet saying 8 I sawe by night and beholde a maÌriding vpon a red horse and he stode among the mirre trees that were in a bottome and be hinde him were thee red horses speckeled and white 9 Vhen said I O my Lord what are these And the Angel that talked with me said vnto me I wil shewe thee what these be 10 And the man that stode among the mirre trees answered and said These are they whome the Lord hathe seÌt to go through the worlde 11 And they answered the Angel of the Lord that stode among the mirre trees and said We haue gone thorowe the worlde and beholde all the worlde sitteth stil and is at rest 12 Then the Angel of the Lord answered said O Lord of hostes how long wilt thou be vnmerciful to Ierusalém and to the cities of Iudáh with whome thou hast bene displeased now these thre score ten yeres 13 And the Lord answered the Angel that tal ked with me with good wordes and comfortable wordes 14 So the Angel that communed with me said vnto me Crye thou and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes I am ie lousie ouer Ieru salém and Zion with a great zeale 15 And am greatly angrie against the careles heathen for I was angrie but a litle and they helped forwarde the affliction 16 Therefore thus saith the Lord I wil returne vnto Ierusalém with tender mercie mi ne house shal be buyld in it saith the Lord of hostes and a line shal be stretched vpoÌ Ierusalém 17 Crye yet and speake Thus saith the Lord of hostes My cities shal yet be broken with plentie the Lord shal yet coÌfort Zion and shal yet chuse Ierusalém 18 Then lift I vp mine eyes and sawe and beholde foure hornes 19 And I said vnto the Angel that talked with me What be these And he answered me These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudáh Israél and Ierusalém 20 And the Lord shewed me foure carpeÌters 21 Then said I What come these to do And he answered and said These are the hornes which haue scattered Iudah so that a man durst not ãâã vp his head but these are come to fraye them and to cast out the hor nes of the Gentiles which lift vp their hor ne ouer the land of Iudáh to scattre it CHAP. II. The restoring of Ierusalém and Iudáh 1 I Lift vp mine eyes againe ãâã loked and beholde a man with a measuring line in his
The Angel Raphael sent 1 THeÌ I being sorowful did wepe and in my sorowe prayed saying 2 O Lord thou art iuste all thy workes and all thy wayes are mercie and trueth and thou iudgest truely and iustely for euer 3 Remember me and loke on me nether pu nish me according to my sine or mine igno rances of my fathers which haue sinned be fore thee 4 For thei haue not obeied thy commandements wherefore thou hast deliuered vs * for a spoile vnto captiuitie and to death and for aprouerbe of a reproche to all theÌ among whome we are dispersed and now thou hast manie and iuste causes 5 To do with me according to my sinnes fathers because we haue not kept thy coÌmandemeÌts nether haue walked in trueth before thee 6 Now therefore deale with me as semeth best vnto thee and commande my spirit to be taken from me I may be dissolued and become earth for it is better for me to dye then to liue because I haue heard false reproches and am verie sorowful commande therfore that I may be dissolued out of this distresse and go into the euerlasting place turne not thy face away from me 7 ¶ It came to passe the same day that in Ecbatane a citie of Media Sarra the daughter of Raguél was also reproched by her fa ther 's maides 8 Because she had bene maryed to seueÌ housbaÌds whome Asmodeus the euil spirit had killed before that they had lien with her Doest thou not knowe said they that thou hast strangled thine housbands thou hast had now seuen housbands nether wast thou named after anie of them 9 Wherefore doest thou beat vs for them if they be dead go thy wayes hence to theÌ that we may neuer se of thee ether sonne or daughter 10 When she heard these things she was verie sorowful so that she thoght to haue straÌ gled her self And she said I am the onely daughter of my father if I do this I shal ãâã him and shal bring his age to the graue with sorowe 11 Then she prayed towarde the windowe said Blessed art thou ô Lord my God and thine holie and glorious Name is blessed and honorable for euer let all thy workes praise thee for euer 12 And now ô Lord I set mine eyes and my face toward thee 13 And say Take me out of the earth that I may heare no more anie reproche 14 Thou knowest ô Lord that I am pure from all sinne withman 15 And that I haue neuer polluted my name nor the name of my father in the land of my captiuitie I am the onely daughter of my father nether hathe he anie man child to be his heire netheranie nere kinsman or childe borne of him to whome I may kepe my self for a wife my seueÌ housbaÌds are now dead and why shulde I liue But if it please not thee that I shulde dye commaÌ de to loke on me and to pitie me that I do no more heare reproche 16 So the prayers of them bothe were heard before the maiestie of the great God 17 And Raphaél was sent to heale them bothe that is to take away the whitenes of Tobits eyes to giue Sarra the daughter of Raguel for a wife to Tobias the sonne of Tobit and to binde Asmodeus the euil spirit because she beloÌged to Tobias by right The self same time came Tobit home and entred into his house and Sarra the daugh ter of Raguel came downe froÌ her chaÌber CHAP. IIII. Precepts and exhortacions of To bit to his sonne 1 IN that day Tobit remembred * the siluer which he had deliuered to Gabael in Rages a citie of Media 2 And said with him self I haue wished for death wherefore do I not call for my sonne Tobias that I may admonish him before I dye 3 And when he had called him he said My sonne after that I am dead bury me and de spise not thy mother but honour her all the dayes of thy life and do that which shal please her and anger her not 4 Remember my sonne how manie daÌgers she susteined wheÌ thou wast in her wombe 5 And wheÌ she dyeth burye her by me in the same graue 6 My sonne set our Lord God alwayes before thine eyes and let not thy wil be set to sinne or to transgresse the commandemeÌts of God Do vprightly all thy life long and followe not the wayes of vnrighteousnes for if thou deale truely thy doings shal pro sperously succede to thee to all theÌ which liue iustely 7 Giue * almes of thy substance wheÌ thou giuest almes let not thine eye be enuious nether turne thy face from anie poore lest that God turne his face from thee 8 * Giue almes according to thy substance if thou haue but a litle be not afraide to gi ue a litle almes 9 For thou ãâã vp a good store for thy self against the day of necessitie 10 * Because that almes doeth deliuer from death suffreth not to come into darknes 11 For almes is a good gift before the moste High to all them which vse it 12 Bewarre of all * whoredome my sonne and chiefly take a wife of the sede of thy fathers and take not a strangewomaÌ to wife which is not of thy fathers stocke for we are the childreÌ of the Prophetes Noe Abra ham Isaac and Iacob are our fathers from the beginning Remember my sonne that thei maryed wiues of their owne kinred were blessed in their children and their sede shal in herite the land 13 Now therefore my sonne loue thy brethreÌ despise not in thine heart the soÌnes daughters of thy people in not taking a wife of theÌ for in pride is destruction and muche trouble in fiercenes is scarcetie and great pouertie for fiercenes is the mo ther of famine 14 Let not the wages of anie man which ha the wroght for thee tarie with thee but giue him it out of haÌd for thou serue if God he wil also praye thee be circumspect my sonne in all things that thou doest and be wel instructed in all thy conuersion 15 * Do that to no man which thou hatest drinke not wine to make thee dronken ne ther let dronkeÌnes go with thee in thy iour nay 16 * Giue of thy bread to the hungry and of thy garments to them that are naked * of all thine abundaÌce giue almes let not thine eye be enuious wheÌ thougiuest almes 17 Powre out thy bread on the buryal of the iuste but giue nothing to the wicked 18 Aske counsel alway of the wise and despise not anie counsel that is profitable 19 Blesse thy Lord God alway and desire of him that thy wayes may be made streight that all thy purposes and counsels may prosper for euerie nation hathe
and esteme thy self as thou ãâã 30 Who will counte hym iust that sinneth against him selfe or honour him that dishonoreth his owne soule 31 The poore is honored for his knowledge and his feare but the riche is had in repu tacion because of his goods 32 He that is honorable in pouertie how muche more shal he be when he is riche he that is vnhonest being riche how much more wil he be so when he is in pouertie CHAP. XI 1 The praise of humilitie 2 After the outward appearance ought we not to iudge 7 Of ãâã iudgement 14 All things come of God 29 All men are not to be broght into thine house 1 WIsdome * ãâã vp the head of hym that is lowe and maketh hym to sit among great men 2 Commend not a maÌ for his beautie nether despise a man in his vtter appearance 3 The bee is but ãâã among the foules yet doeth her frute passe in swetenes 4 Be not proude of clothing and raimeÌt * exalte not thy selfe in the daye of honour for the workes of the Lord are wonderful and glorious secret and vnknowen are his workes among men 5 Many tyraÌts haue sit downe vpoÌ the earth * the vnlikelie hath worne the crowne 6 Manye mightie men haue bene broght to dishonour the honorable haue bene deliuered into other mens hands 7 ¶ * Blame no man before thou haue inquired the matter vnderstand first and theÌ reforme righteously 8 * Giue no sentence before thou hast heard the cause nether interrupt men in the middes of their tales 9 Striue not for a matter that thou hast not to do with and sit not in the iudgement of sinners 10 My sonne medle not with many matters * for if thou ãâã muche thou shalt not be blameles and if thou followe after it yet shalt thou not atteine it nether shalt thou escape thogh thou flee from it 11 * There is some man that laboreth and taketh peine and the more he hasteth the more he wanteth 12 Againe there is some that is slouthful * hath nede of helpe for he waÌteth streÌgth and hath great pouertie yet the eye of the Lord loketh vpon hym to good and setteth him vp from his lowe estate 13 And he lifteth vp his head so that manye men marueil at him and giue honour vnto God 14 * Prosperitie and aduersitie life and death pouertie and riches come of the Lord. 15 Wisdome and knowledge and vnderstanding of the Lawe are of the Lord loue and good workes come of him 16 Errour and darckenes are appointed for sinners and they that exalte them selues in euil waxe olde in euil 17 The gifte of the Lord remayneth for the godlie and his good wil giueth prosperitie for euer 18 ¶ Some man is riche by hys care and nigardship and this is the porcion of his wages 19 In that he saith * I haue gotten rest and now wil I eat continually of my goods yet he considereth not that the time draweth nere that he must leaue all these things vnto other men and dye him self 20 Stand thou in thy stare and exercise thy self therein and remaine in thy worke vnto thine age 21 Marueil not at the workes of sinners but truste in the Lord and abide in thy labour for it is an easie thing in the sight of the Lord suddenly to make a poore man riche 22 The blessing of the Lord is in the wages of the godlie and he maketh his prosperitie sone to florish 23 ¶ Say not What profite and pleasure shal I haue and what good thinges shall I haue hereafter 24 Againe say not I haue ynough and posses se many things * what euil can come to me hereafter 25 In thy good state remember ãâã in aduersitie forget not prosperitie 26 For it is an easie thing vnto the LORD in the day of death to rewarde a man according to his waies 27 The aduersitie of an houre maketh one to forget pleasure and in a mans ende hys workes are discouered 28 Iudge none blessed before his death for a man shal be knowen by his children 29 Bring not euerie man into thine house for the disceitfull haue many traines and are like stomackes that belche stin kingly 30 As a partriche is takeÌ vnder a basket the hinde is taken in the snare so is the heart of the proude man whiche like a spie watcheth for thy fall 31 For he lieth in waite and turneth good vnto euil and in things worthie praise he wil finde some faute 32 Of one litle sparke is made a greate fyre and of one disceitful man is blood in creased for a sinful man laieth waite for blood 33 Beware of a wicked man for he imagineth wicked things to bring thee into a perpetual shame 34 Lodge a stranger and he will destroy thee with vnquietnes and driue thee from thine owne CHAP. XII 1 Vnto whome we ought to do good 10 Enemies ought not to be trusted 1 WHen thou wilt do good knowe to whome thou doest it so shalt thou be thanked for thy benefites 2 Do good vnto the righteous thou shalt finde great rewarde thogh not of him yet of the moste High 3 He can not haue good that continueth in euill and gyueth no almes for the moste High hateth the sinners and hathe mercie vpon them that repent 4 Giue vnto suche as feare God and receiue not a sinner 5 Do well vnto him that is lowlie but gyue not to the vngodlie holde backe thy bread and giue it not vnto him lest he ouer come thee thereby els thou shalt receyue twise as muche euill for all the good that thou doest vnto him 6 For the moste High hateth the wicked will repay vengeance vnto the vngodlye and kepeth them against the daye of horrible vengeance 7 Giue vnto the good and receiue not the sinner 8 A friende can not be knowen in prosperitie nether can an enemie be vnknowen in aduersitie 9 When a man is in wealth it grieueth hys enemies but in heauines trouble a mans very friend wil departe from him 10 Trust neuer thine ennemie for like as an yron rusteth so doeth his wickednes 11 And thogh he make muche crouching kneeling yet a duise thy selfe and beware of him and thou shalt be to him as he that wipeth a glasse and thou shalt knowe that all his rust hath not bene wel wiped away 12 Set him not by thee lest he destroy thee standin thy place 13 Nether set him at thy right hand lest he seke thy roume thou at the last remeÌber my wordes be pricked with my sayings 14 Binde not two sinnes together for there shal not one be vnpunished 15 Who wil haue pitie of the charmer that is stinged of the serpent or of all suche as come nere the beasts so is it with him that kepeth companie with a wicked man wrap peth him self in
slewe aboue nine thousand men and wounded and maimed the moste parte of Nicanors hoste and so put all to slight 25 And toke the money from those that came to bye them and pursued them farre but lacking time they returned 26 For it was the day before the Sabbath and therefore they wolde no loÌger pursue theÌ 27 So they toke their weapons spoiled the enemies kept the Sabbath giuing than kes praising the Lord woÌderfully which had deliuered them that day and powred vpon them the beginning of his mercie 28 And after the Sabbath * they distributed the spoiles to the sicke and to the father les and to the widdowes deuided there sidue among them selues their children 29 When this was done and they all had made a general prayer they besoght the merciful Lord to be recoÌcilied at the length with his seruants 30 Afterwarde with one coÌsent they fel vpoÌ Timotheus and Bacchides slewe aboue twentie thousand wanne hie stroÌg hol des deuided great spoiles an gaue aÌd equal porcioÌ vnto the sicke to the father les and to the widdowes and to aged persones also 31 Moreouer they gathered their weapoÌs to gether and layed them vp diligently incon uenient places and broght the remnant of the spoyles to Ierusalém 32 They slewe also Philarches a moste wicked persone which was with Timotheus and had vexed the Iewes manie wayes 33 And when they kept the feast of victorie in their countrey they burnt Callisthenes that had set fyre vpoÌ the holie gates which was fled into a litle house so he receiued a rewarde mete for his wickednes 34 And that moste wicked Nicanor which had broght a thousand marchants to bye the Iewes 35 He was through the helpe of the Lord broght downe of them whome he thoght as nothing in so muche that he put of his glorious raiment and fled ouerthwart the countrey like a fugitiue seruant and came alone to Antiochia with great dishonour through the destruction of his hoste 36 Thus he that promised to pay tribute to the Romaines by meanes of the prisoners of ãâã broght newes that the Iewes had a defender and for this cause none cold hurt the Iewes because they followed Lawes appointed by him CHAP. IX 1 Antiochus wil ling to spoyle Persepolis is put to flight 9 As he persecuteth the Iewes he is striken of the Lord. 13 The fained repentance of Antiochus 28 He dyeth mi serably 1 AT the same time came Antio chus agai ne with dishonour out of the countrey of Persia. 2 For when he came to Persepolia and went about to robbe the Temple and to subdue the citie the people ranne in a rage to defeÌ ded them selues with their weapons and put them to flight and Antiochus was put to flight by the inhabitants and returned with shame 3 Now when he came to Ecbatana he vnder stode the things that had come vnto Nicanor and Timotheus 4 And then being chased in his fume he thoght to impute to the Iewes their faute which had put him to flight and therefore commanded his charetman to driue continually and to dispatche the iourney for Gods iudgement compelled him for he had said thus in his pride I wil make Ierusalem a commune burying place of the Iewes wheÌ I come the ther. 5 But the Lord almightie and God of Israél smote him with an incurable and inuisible plague for assone as he had spoken these wordes a paine of the bowels that was remediles came vpon him and sore torments of the inner partes 6 And that moste iustely for he had tormented other mens bowels with diuerse and strange torments 7 How be it he wolde in no wise cease from his arrogancie but swelled the more with pride breathing outfyre in his rage against the Iewes and commanded to haste the iornay but it came to passe that he feldow ne from the charet that raÌne swiftely so that all the meÌbres of his bodie were bruised with the great fall 8 And thus he thata litle a fore thoght he might commande the floods of the sea so proude was he beyonde the condicion of man and to weigh the hie mouÌtaines in the balance was now cast on the ground and caried in an horselitter declaring vnto all the manifest power of God 9 * So that the wormes came out of the bo die of this wicked man in abundance and whiles he was aliue his flesh fel of for paine and torment and all his armie was grieued at his smel 10 Thus no man colde be are because of his stinke him that a litle afore thoght he might reach to the starres of heauen 11 Then he began to leaue of his great pride and self wil when he was plagued and came to the knowledge of him self by the scourge of God by this paine which increased ãâã moment 12 And when he him self might not abide his owne stinke he said these wordes It is mete to be subiect vnto God that a man which is mortal shulde not thinke him self equal vnto God through pride 13 This wicked persone prayed also vnto the Lord who wolde now haue no mercie on him 14 And said thus that he wolde set at libertie the holie citie vnto the which he made haste to destroy it to make it a burying place 15 And as touching the Iewes whome he had iudged not worthie to be buryed but wolde haue cast them out with their children to be deuoured of the foules wilde beastes he wolde make theÌ all like the citizeÌs of Athenes 16 And whereas he had spoiled the holie TeÌple afore he wolde garnish it with great giftes and encrease the holie vessels and of his ownerentes beare the charges belonging to the sacrifices 17 Yea that he wolde also become a Iewe him self go through all the worlde that was inhabited preache the power of God 18 But for all this his paines wolde not cease for the iustiudgemeÌt of God was come vpoÌ him therefore despairing of his helth he wrote vnto the Iewes this letter vnder wri ten coÌteining the forme of a supplicatioÌ 19 ¶ THE KING prince Antiochus vnto the Iewes his louing citizens wisheth muche ioye and helth and prosperitie 20 If ye your childreÌ fare wel if all things go after your minde I giue great thankes vnto God hauing hope in the heauen 21 Thogh I lie sicke yet I am mindeful of your honour and good wil for the loue I beare you therefore when I returned from the countrey of Persia and fel into a fore disease I thoght it necessarie to care for the commune safetie of all 22 Not distrusting mine helth but hauing great hope to escape this sickenes 23 Therefore considering that when my father led an hoste against the high couÌtreys he appointed who shulde succede him 24 That if anie controuersie happened contrary to his expectation or if that anie tidings were broght that were grieuous they
thei that were within trusting to the height of the place blasphemed excedingly and spake horrible wordes 35 Neuertheles vpon the fifth day in the morning twentie yong men of Maccabeus companie whose hearts were inflamed because of the blasphemies came vnto the wall with bolde stomackes smote downe those that they met 36 Others also that climed vp vpon the engi nes of warre against theÌ that were within set fyre vpon the towers and burnt those blasphemers quicke with the fyres that they had made and others brake vp the ga tes and receiued the rest of the armie and toke the citie 37 And hauing found Timotheus that was crept into a caue they killed him and Che reas his brother with Apollophanes 38 When this was done they praised the Lord with psalmes thankesgiuing which had done so great things for Israél and giuen them the victorie CHAP. XI 8 Lysias goeth about to ouercome the Iewes ãâã Succour is sent from heauen vnto the Iewes 16 The letter of Lysias vnto the Iewes 20 The letter of King Antiochus vnto Lysias 27 A letter of the same vnto the Iewes 34 A let ter of the Romains to the Iewes 1 VErie shortely after this Lysias the Kings stewarde and a kinsmaÌ of his which had the gouernance of the ãâã toke sore dis pleasure for the things that were done 2 And when he had gathered about fourescore thousand with all the horsemen he came against the Iewes thinking to make the citie an habitacion of the Gentiles 3 And the Temple wolde he haue to get money by like the other temples of the heathen for he wolde sel the Priests office euerieyere 4 And thus being puffed vp in his minde because of the great nomber of fotemen and thousands of horsemen in his foure score elephants 5 He came into Iudea and drewe nere to Beth sura which was a castel of defence fiue furlongs from Ierusalem and laid sore siege vnto it 6 But when Maccabeus and his companie knewe that he besieged the holdes they all the people made prayers with weping teares before the Lord that he wolde send a good Angel to deliuer Israel 7 And Maccabeus him self first of all toke wea pons exhorting the other that they wolde ieoparde them selues together with him to helpe their brethren so they went forthe together with a courageous minde 8 And as thei were there besides Ierusalem the re appeared before them vpon horsebacke a man in white clothing shaking his harnes of golde 9 Then they praised the merciful God all together toke heart in so muche that they were ready not onely to fight with men but with the moste cruel beasts and to breake downe walles of yron 10 Thus they marched forwarde in array hauing an helper from heauen for the LORD was merciful vnto them 11 And running vpon their enemies like lions they slewe eleuen thousand fotemen and sixten hundreth horsemen and put all the other flight 12 Manie of them also being wounded escaped naked and Lysias him self fled away shamefully and so escaped 13 Who as he was a man of vnderstanding coÌsidering what losse he had had and knowing that the Hebrewes colde not be ouercome because the almightie God helped them sent vnto them 14 And promised that he wolde consent to all things which were reasouable persuade the King to be their friend 15 Maccabeus agreed to Lysias requestes hauing respectin all things to the coÌmune welth and whatsoeuer Maccabeus wrote vnto Lysias coÌcerning the Iewes the King graÌted it 16 For there were letters writeÌ vnto the Iewes from Lysias conteining these wordes LYSIAS vnto the people of the Iewes sendeth greting 17 Iohn Abessalom which were sent froÌ you deliuered me the things that you demande by writing required me to fulfil the things that they had declared 18 Therefore what things soeuer were ãâã to be reported to the King him self I haue declared them and he granted that that was possible 19 Therefore if ye behaue your selues as frieÌds toward his affaires hereafter also I wil in deuour my self to do you good 20 As concerning these things I haue giueÌ coÌ mandemeÌt to these men to those whome I sent vnto you to coÌmune with you of the same particularly 21 Fare ye wel the hundreth and eight and for tie yere the foure and twentieth day of the moneth Dioscorinthius 22 ¶ Now the Kings letter conteined these wordes KING ANTIOCHVS vnto his brother Lysias sendeth greting 23 Since our father is translated vnto the gods our wil is that they which are in our realme liue quietly that euerie man may applie his owne affaires 24 We vnderstand also that the Iewes wolde not consent to our father for to be broght vnto the custome of the Gentiles but wolde kepe their owne maner of liuing for the which cause they require of vs that we wolde suffer them to liue after their owne Lawes 25 Wherefore our minde is that this nacion shal be in rest and haue determined to restore them their Temple that they may be gouerned according to the custome of their fa thers 26 Thou shalt do wel therefore to send vnto them and grante them peace that wheÌ they are certified of our minde they maye be of good comfort and cherefully go about their owne affaires 27 And this was the Kings letter vnto the nacion KING ANTIOCHVS vnto the Elders of the Iewes and to the rest of the Iewes sendeth greting 28 If ye fare wel we haue our desire we are also in good helth 29 Menelaus declared vnto vs that your desire was to returne home to applie your owne busines 30 Wherefore those that wil departe we giue them fre libertie vnto the thirtie daye of the moneth of Panthicus 31 That the Iewes may vse their owne maner of liuing and Lawes like as afore and none of them by anie maner of waies to haue harme for things done by ignorance 32 I haue sent also Menelaus to comfort you 33 Fare ye wel the hundreth and eight and fortie yere the fiftenth day of the moneth of PaÌ thicus 34 ¶ The Romains also sent a letter coÌteining these wordes QVINTVS MEMMIVS and Titus Manilius embassadours of the Ro mains vnto the people of the Iewes send greting 35 The things that Lysias the Kings kinsman hathe granted you we grant the same also 36 But concerning that which he shal report vnto the King send hether some with spede when ye haue considered the matter diligently that we may consult thereupon as shal be best for you for we must go vnto Antiochia 37 And therefore make haste send some meÌ that we may knowe your minde 38 Fare wel this hundreth and eight and fortie yere the fiftenth day of the moneth of Panthicus CHAP. XII 2 Timothens troubleth the Iewes 3 The wicked dede of theÌ of Ioppe against the Iewes 6 Iudas is ãâã of theÌ 9 He setteth fyre in the ãâã of ãâã 20 The pursute
same place 39 And vpon the daye following as ãâã required Iudas and his companie came to take vp the bodies of them that were ãâã and to burye them with their kynsemen in their fathers graues 40 Nowe vnder the coates of euerie one that was slaine they founde ãâã wels that had bene consecrate to the idoles of the * Iamnites whiche thing is forbidden the Iewes by the Law Then euerie man sawe that this was the cause wherefore they were slayne 41 And so euerie man gaue thankes vnto the Lord the righteous Iudge whiche had opened the things that were hid 42 And they gaue them selues to prayer and besoght hym that they shulde not vtterly be destroyed for the faute committed Besides that noble Iudas exhorted the people to kepe them selues from sinne for so muche as they sawe before their eyes the thinges which came to passe by the sinne of these that were slayne 43 And hauing made a gathering through the companie sent to IerusaleÌ about two thousand drachmes of ãâã to offer a sinne offring doyng very wel and honestly that he thoght of the resurrection 44 For if he had not hoped that they whiche were ãâã shulde rise againe it had bene superfluous aÌd vaine to pray for the dead 45 And therefore he perceyued that there was great fauour ãâã vp for those that dyed godly It was an holie and a good thoght So he made a ãâã ãâã the dead that they might be ãâã from sinne CHAP. XIII 1 The comming of ãâã into ãâã 4 The death of ãâã 10 Maccabeus going to fight against Eupator ãâã his souldiers vnto prayer 15 He kylleth ãâã thousand men in the tentes of Antiochus 21 ãâã the betrayer of the ãâã is taken 1 IN the hundreth fortie aÌd nine yere it was tolde Iudas that Antiochus Eupator was comming with a great power into Iudea 2 And Lysias the stewarde and ruler of hys affaires with hym hauing bothe in their armie an hundreth and ten thousand men of ãâã of the ãâã and fiue thousand horsemeÌ and two and twentie elephants and thre ãâã dreth charets set with hookes 3 Menelaus also ioyned hym selfe with them and with great disceit incouraged Antiochus not ãâã the safegard of the countrey but because he thoght to haue bene made the gouernour 4 But the Kyng of Kings moued Antiochus minde against this wicked man and Lysias informed the Kyng that thys man was the cause of all mischief so that the King commanded to bryng hym to ãâã to put hym vnto death as the maner was in that place 5 Nowe there was in that place a tower of fiftie cubites high ful of ashes and it had an instrument that turned rounde and on euerie side itrouled downe into the ashes 6 And there whosoeuer was condemned of sa crilege or ofanie other grieuous crime was cast of all men to the death 7 And so it came to passe that this wicked man shulde dye suche a death and it was a moste iuste thing that Menelaus shulde want buryal 8 For because he had committed manie sinnes by the altar whose fyre and ashes were holie he him self also dyed in the ashes 9 ¶ Now the King raged in his minde came to shewe himself more cruel vnto the Iewes then his father 10 Which things when Iudas perceiued he coÌ manded the people to call vpon the LORD night and day that if euer he had holpen theÌ he wolde now helpe them when they shulde be put from their Law from their countrey and from the holie Temple 11 And that he wolde not suffer the people which a litle afore began to recouer to be subdued vnto the blasphemous nacions 12 So when they had done this all together besoght the Lord for mercie with weping and fasting and falling downe thre dayes together Iudas exhorted them to make them selues readie 13 And he being aparte with the Elders toke counsel to go forthe afore the King broght his hoste into Iudea and shulde take the citie commit the matter to the helpe of the Lord. 14 So committing the charge to the Lord of the world he exhorted his souldiers to fight man fully euen vnto death for the Lawes the Temple the citie their countrey and the commune wealth and camped by Modin 15 And so giuing his souldiers for a watche worde The victorie of God he piked out the manliest yong men and went by night into the Kings campe slewe of the hoste fourtene thousand men and the greatest elephaÌt with all that sate vpon him 16 Thus when they had broght a great feare and trouble in the campe all things went prosperously with them they departed 17 This was done in the breake of the day be cause the protection of the Lord did helpe them 18 ¶ Now when the King had tasted the manlines of the Iewes he weÌt about to take the holdes by policie 19 And marched towarde Beth-sura which was a strong holde of the Iewes but he was chased away hurt and lost of his men 20 For Iudas had sent vnto them that were in it suche things as were necessarie 21 But Rhodocus which was in the Iewes hoste disclosed the secretes to the enemies the refore he was soght out and when they had gotten him they put him in prison 22 After this did the King commune with theÌ that were in Beth-sura and toke truce with them departed and ioyned battel with Iudas who ouercame him 23 But when he vnderstode that Philippe whome he had left to be ãâã of his bu sines at Antiochia did rebell against him he was astonished so that he yelded him self to the Iewes and made them an othe to do all things that were right and was appeased towarde them and offred sacrifice adorned the Temple and shewed great gentlenes to the place 24 And embraced Maccabeus and made him captaine and gouernour from ãâã vnto the Gerreneans 25 Neuertheles when he came to Ptolemais the people of the citie were not content wit this agrement and because they were grieued thei wolde that he shulde breake the co uenants 26 Then went Lysias vp into the iudgemeÌt seat and excused the fact as wel as he colde and persuaded them and pacified them made them wel affectioned and came againe vnto Antio chia This is the matter coÌcerning the Kings iournay and his returne CHAP. XIIII 1 Demetrius moued by Alcimus sendeth Nicanor to kil the Iewes 18 Nicanor maketh a compacte with the Iewes 29 Which he yet breaketh through the mocion of the King 37 Nicanor commandeth Razis to be taken who slayeth him self 1 AFter thre yeres was Iudas enformed that Demetrius the sonne of Seleucus was come vp with a great power name by the heauen of Tripolis 2 When he had wonne the countrey and slaine Antiochus and his lieutenant Lysias 3 Now ãâã whiche had bene the high Priest wilfully defiled himself in the time that all things were confounded seing that by no meanes he colde saue himself norhaue anie
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemeÌt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wroÌg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie maÌ to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defeÌd him self coÌcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and coÌmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow wheÌ Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the CoÌmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and coÌpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 TheÌ I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene aÌd of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and froÌ the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne froÌ darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among theÌ which are ãâã by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But ãâã first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem aÌd throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and ãâã did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
and to the faithful in Christ Iesus 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lords Iesus Christ which hathe blessed vs with all spiritual blessing in heaueÌlie things in Christ 4 * As he hathe ãâã vs in him before the fundacion of the worlde that we * shulde be holie and without blame before him in loue 5 Who hathe predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto him self according to the good pleasure of his wil 6 To the praise of the glorie of his grace where with he hathe made vs accepted in his beloued 7 By whome we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes according to his riche grace 8 Wherby he hathe bene abundant toward vs in all wisdome and vnderstanding 9 And hathe opened vnto vs the mysterie of his wil according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in him 10 That in the dispensacion of the fulnes of the times he might gather together in one all things bothe which are in heauen and which are in earth euen in Christ 11 In whome also we are chosen when we were predestinate according to the purpose of him which worketh al things after the coun sel of his owne wil. 12 That we which first trusted in Christ shuld be vnto the praise of his glorie 13 In whome also ye haue trusted after that ye heard the worde of trueth euen the Gospel of your saluacion where in also after that ye beleued ye were sealed with the holie Spi rit of promes 14 Which is the ernest of our inheritance vntil the redemption of the possession purchas sed vnto the praise of his glorie 15 Therefore also after that I heard of the faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue towarde all the Saintes 16 I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers 17 That the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie might giue vnto you the Spirit of wisdome and reuelation through the knowledge of him 18 That the eyes of your vnderstandyng may be lightened that ye may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saintes 19 And what is the exceading greatnes of hys power toward vs which beleue * according to the working of his mightie power 20 Which he wroght in Christe when he raised him from the dead set him at his right hand in the heauenlie places 21 Farre aboue all principalitie and power might and domination and euerie Name that is named not in this worlde onely but also in that that is to come 22 * And hathe made all things subiect vnder his fete and hath appointed hym ouer all things to be the head to the Churche 23 Whiche is his bodie euen the fulnes of him that filleth all in all things CHAP. II. 5 To magnifie the grace of Christe whiche is the onely cause of saluation II He sheweth them what maner of people they ãâã before their coÌuersion 18 And what they are now in Christ. 1 ANd * you hath he quickened t hat were dead in trespasses and sinnes 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this worlde and after the * a prince that ruleth in the aire euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 3 Among whome we also had our conuersation in time past in the lustes of our fleshe in fulfilling the wil of the ãâã of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as wel as others 4 But God whiche is riche in mercie through his great loue wherewith he loued ãâã 5 Euen when we were dead by sinnes hathe quickened vs together in Christ by who se grace ye are saued 6 And hathe raised vsvp together and made vs sit together in the heauenlie places in Christ Iesus 7 That he might shew in the age to come the exceding riches of his grace through his kindnes towarde vs in Christ Iesus 8 For by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gifte of God 9 Not of workes lest any man shulde boaste himself 10 For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hathe ordeined that we shulde walke in them 11 Wherefore remember that ye being in time past Gentiles in the fleshe and called * ãâã of them whiche are called circumcision in the flesh made with hands 12 That ye were I say at that time without Christ and were aliantes from the commune welth of Israel and were * strangers froÌ the couenants of promes and had no hope were without God in the worlde 13 But now in Christ IESVS ye which once were farre of are made nere by the blood of Christ. 14 For he is our peace which hathe made of bothe one and hathe broken the stoppe of the particion wall 15 In abrogating through his flesh the hatred that is the Law of commandements which standeth in ordinances for to make of twaine one newe man in himself so making peace 16 And that he might reconcile bothe vnto God in one bodie by his crosse and slaye hatred thereby 17 And came preached peace to you which were a farre of and to them that were nere 18 * For through him we bothe haue an entran ce vnto the Father by one Spirit 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers aÌd forenes but citizens with the Saintes and of the housholde of God 20 And are buylt vpon the fundacion of the Apostles and Prophetes Iesus Christ him self being the chief corner stone 21 In whome all the buylding coupled together groweth vnto an holie Temple in the Lord 22 In whome ye also are buylt together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth the cause of his imprisonment 13 Desireth them not to faint because of his trouble 14 And prayeth God to make them stedfast in his Spirit 1 FOr this cause I Paul am the prisoner of Iesus Christ for you Gentiles 2 If ye haue heard of the dispensation of the grace of GOD which is giuen me to you warde 3 That is that God by reuelation hathe shewed this mysterie vnto me as I wrote aboue in fewe wordes 4 Whereby when ye read ye may know mine vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ 5 Which in other ages was not opened vnto the sonnes of men as it is now reueiled vnto his holie Apostles and Prophetes by the Spirit 6 That the Gentiles shulde be inheriters also and of the same bodie and partakers of his promes in Christ by the Gospel 7 Whereof I am made a
instructed bothe to be ful and to be hongrie and to abunde and to haue want 13 I am able to do all things through the helpe of Christ which strengtheneth me 14 Notwithstanding ye haue wel done that ye did communicate to mine affliction 15 And ye Philippians knowe also that in the beginning of the Gospel when I departed from Macedonia no Church communicated with me concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing but ye onely 16 For euen when I was in Thessalonica ye sent once and afterwarde againe for my necessitie 17 Not that I desire a gift but I desire the frute which may further your reckening 18 Nowe I haue receiued all and haue plentie I was euen filled after that I had receiued of Epaphroditus that which came from you an odour that smelleth swete a sacrifice acceptable and pleasant to God 19 And my God shall fulfil all your necessities through his riches with glorie in ãâã Christ 20 Vnto God euen our Father be praise for euermore Amen 21 Salute all the Saintes in Christ Iesus The brethren which are with me grete you 22 All the Saintes salute you and moste of all they which are of Cesars housholde 23 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all Amen Written to the Philippians from Rome and sent by Epaphroditus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Collossians THE ARGVMENT IN this Epistle S. Paul putteth difference betwene the liuelie effectual true Christ and the fained ãâã and imagined Christ whome the false Apostles taught And first he confirmeth the doctrine whiche Epaphras had preached wishing them increase of faith to esteme the excellencie of Gods benefite towarde them teachyng them also that saluacion and whatsoeuer good thing can be desired standeth onely in Christ whome onely we embrace by the Gospell But for asmuche as the false brethren wolde haue mixed the Lawe with the Gospel he toucheth those flatterers vehemently and exhorteth the Collossians to staye onely on Christ without whome all things are but mere vanitie And as for Circumcision abstinence from meates externall holines worshiping of Angels as meanes whereby to come to Christ he vtterly condemneth shewing what was the office and nature of ceremonies whiche by Christ are abrogate so that now the exercises of the Christians stande in mortification of the flesh new ãâã of life with other lyke offices apperteyning bothe generally and particularly to all the faithful CHAP. I. 3 He giueth thankes vnto God for their faith ãâã Confirmeth the doctrine of Epaphras 9 Prayeth for the increase of their faith 13 He sheweth vnto them the true Christ and discouereth the contrefait Christ of the false Apostles 25 He approueth his autoritie and charge 28 And of his faithful executing of the same 1 PAVL an Apostle of IESVS Christ by the wil of God and Timotheus our brother 2 To theÌ which are at Coloce Saintes faithful brethereÌ in Christe Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ alwayes praying for you 4 Since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue towarde all Saintes 5 For the hopes sake whyche is layd vp for you in heauen whereof ye haue hearde before by the worde of trueth which is the Gospel 6 Which is come vnto you euen as it is vnto all the worlde and is fruteful as it is also among you from the daye that ye heard and truely knewe the grace of God 7 As ye also learned of Epaphras our deare felowe seruaunt whiche is for you a faithfull minister of Christ. 8 Who hathe also declared vnto vs your loue which ye haue by the Spirit 9 For thys cause we also sinne the daye we heard of it cease not to praye for you and to desire that ye myght be fulfilled wyth knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spiritual vnderstanding 10 * That ye might walke worthie of the Lord and please him in all things beyng * frutefull in all good workes and increasing in the knowledge of God 11 Strengthned with all might through his glo rious power vnto all pacience and long suffring with ioyfulnes 12 Gyuing thankes vnto the Father whiche hathe made vs mete to be partakers of the inheritance of the Saintes in light 13 Who hathe deliuered vs from the power of darkenes and hathe translated vs into the kingdome * of his deare Sonne 14 In whom we haue redemption through his bloode that is the forgiuenes of sinnes 15 Who is the * image of the inuisible God the first borne of euerie creature 16 * For by him were all things created which are in heauen and which are in earth things visible and inuisible whether they be Thro nes or Dominions or Principalities or Pow ers all thynges were created by hym and for hym 17 And he is before all thynges and in hym all things consist 18 And he is the head of the bodie of the Chur che he is the beginning * aÌd the first borne of the dead that in all things he might haue the preeminence 19 * For it pleased the Father that in hym shulde all fulnes dwell 20 And by him to reconcile all thynges vnto hymselfe and to set at peace through the blood of his crosse both the things in earth and the things in heauen 21 And you whiche were in times past strangers and enemyes because your mindes were set in euil workes hathe he now also reconciled 22 In the bodie of his flesh through death to make you * holie aÌd vnblameable and without faute in his sight 23 * If ye continue grounded and stablished in the fayth and be not moued awaye from the hope of the Gospell whereof ye haue heard and whiche hathe bene preached to euerie creature which is vnder heaueÌ wherof I Paul am a minister 24 Nowe ãâã I in my suffrings for you and fulfil the rest of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh for his bodies sake which is the Church 25 Whereof I am a minister accordynge to the dispensation of GOD whiche is giuen me vnto you warde to fulfill the worde of God 26 * Whiche is the mysterie hyd since the worlde began and from all ages but now is made manifest to his Saintes 27 To whome GOD wolde make knowen what is the riches of this glorious mysterie among the Gentiles which riches is Christ in you * the hope of glorie 28 Whome we preache admonishyng euerie man and teaching euerie man in al wisdome that we may present euerie man perfecte in Christ Iesus 29 Whereunto I also labour and striue accordyng to his working which worketh in me myghtly CHAP. II. 1 Hauing protected his good wil towarde them 4 He admonisheth them not to
contentions curious disputations and vaine questions to the inteÌt that his doctrine may al together edifie Considering that the examples of Hymeneus and Philetus which subuerted the true doctrine of the resurre ction were so horrible yet to the intent that no man shulde be offended at their fall being men of autoritie inestima tion he sheweth that all that professe Christ are not his that the Churche is subiect to this calamitie that the euill must dwel among the good til Gods trial come yet he reserueth them whom he hathe elected euen to the end And that Timotheus shulde not be discouraged by the wicked he declareth what abominable men and dangerous times shall followe willing him to arme him self with the hope of the good yssue that God wil giue vnto his to exercise him self diligeÌtly in the Scriptures bothe against the aduersaries and for the vtilitie of the Churche desiring him to come to hym for certeine necessarie affaires and so with his and others salutations endeth CHAP. I. 6 Paul exhorteth Timotheus to stedfastnes and pacience in persecution and to continue in the doctrine that he had taught him 12 Whereof his bonds and afflictions were agage 16 A commendation of Onesiphorus 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the will of God accordyng to the promes of life whiche is in Christ Iesus 2 To Timotheus my beloued sonne Grace mercie and peace from God the Father and from Iesus Christ our Lord. 3 I thanke God * whome I serue from mine elders with pure conscience that without ceasing I haue remembrance of thee in my prayers night and day 4 Desiring to se thee mindful of thy teares that I may be filled with ioye 5 When I call to remembrance the vnfained faith that is in thee whiched welt first in thy grandmother Lois and in this mother Eunice and am assured that it dwelleth in thee also 6 Wherefore I put thee in remembrance that thou stirre vp the gifte of God whiche is in thee by the putting on of mine hands 7 For God hathe not giuen to vs the Spirit of feare but of power and of loue and of a sounde minde 8 Be not therefore ashamed of the testimonie of our Lord nether of me his prisoner but be partaker of the afflictions of the Gospel according to the power of God 9 Who hathe saued vs and called vs with an * holie calling not according to our* workes but according to his owne purpose grace which was giuen to vs through Christ Iesus before the * worlde was 10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hathe abolished death and hathe broght life and immortalitie vnto light through the Gospel 11 * Whereunto I am appointed a preacher Apostle and ateacher of the Gentiles 12 For the which cause I also suffre these things but I am not ashamed for I knowe whome I haue beleued and I am persuaded that he is able to kepe that whiche I haue coÌmitted to him against that day 13 Kepe the true paterne of the wholsome wordes whiche thou hast heard of me in faith and loue whiche is in Christ Iesus 14 That worthie thing which was committed to thee kepe through the holie Gost whiche dwelleth in vs. 15 This thou knowest that all they which are in Asia be turned from me of whiche sorte are Phygellus and Hermogenes 16 The Lorde giue mercie vnto the house of One siphorus for he oftrefreshed me was not ashamed of my chaine 17 But when he was at Rome he soght me out verie diligently and founde me 18 The Lord grant vnto him that he may finde mercie with the Lord at that day and in how manie things he hathe ministred vnto me at Ephesus thou knowest verie wel CHAP. II. 2 He exhorteth him to be constant in trouble to suffer manly to abyde faste in the wholsome doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ. 11 Shewing him the fidelitie of Gods counsel touching the saluation of his 19 And the marke thereof 1 THou therfore my sonne be strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus 2 And what things thou hast heard of me by manie witnesses the same deliuer to faithfull men whiche shal be able to teache other also 3 Thou therefore suffer afflictions as a good souldier of Iesus Christ. 4 No man that warreth entangleth hym self with the affaires of this life because he wolde please him that hathe chosen hym to be a souldier 5 And if anie man also striue for a masterie he is not crowned excepthe striue as he ought to do 6 The housband man must labour before he receiue the frutes 7 Consider what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding in all things 8 Remember that Iesus Christ made of the sede of Dauid was raised againe from the dead accordyng to my Gospel 9 Wherein I suffer trouble an euil doer ouen vnto bondes but the worde of God is not bounde 10 Therefore I suffer all things for the * elects sake that they might also obteine the the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternal glorie 11 It is a true saying For if we be* dead wyth him we also shal liue with him 12 If we suffer we shal also reigne with hym * if we denie him he also wil denie vs. 13 If* we beleue not yet abideth he faithful he can not denie him self 14 Of these thyngs put them in remembrance and protest before the Lord that they striue not aboute wordes whiche is to no profit but to the peruerting of the hearers 15 Studie to she we thy selfe approued vnto God a workeman that nedeth not to be asha med diuiding the worde of trueth a right 16 * Stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shal encrease vnto more vngo ãâã 17 And their worde shall fret as a cancre of which sorte is Hymeneus and Philetus 18 Whiche as concernyng the trueth haue erred saying that the resurrection is past already and do destroye the faith of certeine 19 But the fundation of God remayneth sure and hathe thys seale The LORD knoweth who are his and Let euerie one that calleth on the Name of Christ departe frome iniquitie 20 Notwithstanding in a great house are not onely vessels of Golde and of Siluer but also of wood and of earth and some for honour and some vnto dishonour 21 If anie man therefore purge him selfe from these he shal be a vessel vnto honour sanctified and mete for the Lord and prepared vn to euerie good worke 22 Flee also frome the lustes of youth and followe after ryghteousnes fayth loue and peace with them that* cal on the Lord with pure heart 23 * And put away foolish and vnlearned que stions knowing that they in gendre strife 24 But the seruant of the Lord
in his remembrance Luk. 22. 19. ¶ Sweare by the name of the liuing god Deut. 6. 13. sweare not at all Mat. 5. 34. sweare not by the name of strange god Exod. 23. 13. sweare not in vaine Deut. 5. 11. Paul Sweareth 2. Cor. 2. 1 the autoritie of the temporal Sworde Gen. 9. 6. Rom. 13. 6. T THe forme of the Tabernacle Exod. 26 and 36 39. 32. the feast of Tabernacles Leuit. 23. 24. to bias biddeth the godlie to his Table Tob. 2. 2. the Tables of testimonie Exod. 32. 15 Tabitha is raised vp againe Act. 9. 36. against Tale bearers Prou. 26. 22. 18. 8. Tamar a widow and her doings Ce. 38 Tamar the daughter of dauid 2. Samue 13. 1. ¶ Teachers ordeined in the church 1. Cor. 12. 28. the holie Gost in the Teacher of t faithful Iohn 14. 26. the Temple for the bodie of Christ. Ioh. 2. 21. the Temple is buylt vp againe hag 1. 14. Ezr. 4. 1. the Temple of salomon 1. King 6. 1. and 8. 13. the Temple of the Lord is burnt 2. King 25. 9. tempt not God Deut. 6. 16. Matth. 4 1. Cor. 10. 9. Terah abrahams father Gen. 11. 27. Terah dyeth in haran Gene. 11. 32. the description of the olde Testan Iosh. 24. Ebr. 9. the blood of the Testament Ebr. 9. the newe Testament Gen. 3. 15. Ebr. and 10. 16. for the remission of sil Mat. 26. 28. ¶ Thankesgiuing becometh saintes Ephes. 5. 4 the punishment of Theft Exod. 22. theft forbidden Exod. 20. 15. the Thoghts of mans heart wicke Gen. 6. 5. ãâã not the Thoghts of thine owne heart Nomb. 15. 39 ãâã as an apostle Iohn 11. 16 20 24. ãâã sede choked with Thornes Marke ãâã 4. 7. Thryphon 1 Mac. 13. 12 ãâã The latter Times 1. tim 4. 1 ãâã diuersitie of Times Genes 1. 14. and 8. 22. ãâã must not be obserued Galat. 4. 10 Timotheus 1. Cor. 4. 17 Who liue of the Tithes Deut. 14. 29 the Tithes of sedes are at the kings plea sure 1. Sam. 8. 15. the Tithes of the land are the lords Leuit. 27. 30 ãâã Toi the king of hamath 2. Sam. 8. 9. ãâã a iudge in israel Iudg. 10. 1. ãâã faut and vertue of the Tongue I am 3. 5. Prou. 12. 13. 13. 2 14. 3. ãâã thy Tongue from euil 1. Peter 3 10. ãâã of Tongues 1. Cor. 12. 28 and 14. 2. ãâã the for to the. Exod. 21. 24. ãâã The Good Treasure of the heart Mat. 12. 35. ãâã Tre grene Tre. Luk. 23. 31. ãâã Good Tree beareth good frute Mat. 12. 33. ãâã Tre of life the tre of knowledge Gen. 2. 9. ãâã Tre that maketh the waters swete Exod. 15. 25. ãâã created for man Gene. 1. 12. and 2. 9. 16. ãâã ãâã must staÌd in time of warre Deut. 20. 19 ãâã fruteful Trees thre yeres vncircum cised Leuit. 19. 23. ãâã and her commendation 1. Esdr. 4. 34. ãâã of siluer Nomb. 10. 2. ãâã Rom. 8. 35. Ebr. 12. 5. ãâã bringeth patience Ro. 5. 3. ãâã by Tribulations entre into the ãâã of heauen Actes 14. 22. ãâã to the faith 1. Pet. 4. 12 ãâã Tribute Rom. 13. 7 ãâã payeth Tribute to the magistrate ãâã at 17. 27. ãâã the first ãâã and yron ãâã Gen. 4. 22. V ãâã a worke of the flesh Gal. 5. 20. ãâã of the tabernacle Exod. 26. 31. ãâã on moses face Exod. 34. 33. ãâã is forbid Prou. 20. 22. ãâã 11. 12. Leuit. 19. 18. Luk. 9. 55. ãâã perteineth to God Deut. 23. Rom. 12. 19. Ebr. 10. 30. 1. Thess. 4. 6 ãâã the Veritie iohn 14. 6. ãâã of the yong men that is their ãâã 1. Sam. 21. 5. ¶ Noahs Vineyarde Gene. 9. 20. Lawes concerning Vineyardes Exod. 22 5. Deut. 20. 6 22. 9 23. 24. Virgines taken in warre Nomb. 31. 18. ¶ Hearts Vncircumcised Leuit. 26. 41. Vnclennes ought not once to be named among Christians Ephes. 5. 3. coÌpanie not with the Vngodlie 1. cor 5. 11. an Vnion of the iewes and gentiles in Christ. Isa. 19. 24. ¶ Vocation of the iewes and Gentiles Rom. 15. 9. hearken to the Voice of the Lord. Exo. 15. 26. Deut. 13. 4 30. 20. Vowes ought to be performed Nomb. 30. 3. Deut. 23. 21. ¶ Vriah the housband of beth-sheba 2. Sam. 11. 3. Vriiah the priest 2. King 16. 11. ¶ Of Vsurie Deut. 23. 20. A law against Vsurie Deut. 23. 19. ¶ Vzziah otherwise called azariah the sonne of amaziah king of iudah 2. King 14. 21. 2. Chro. 26. 1. ¶ to Walke with God Gen. 5. 24. Diuers causes of fredome from Varre Deut. 20. 5. Warre is sent for the sinne of the people 1. King 8. 33. Leuit. 26. 23. No man Warreth at his owne cost 1. Cor. 9. 7. to Watch. Mat. 24. 42. 25. 1. 1. Thess. 5. 2. Cols 4. 2. Vncleane Water liuit 11. 38. Water changed into wine Iohn 2. 8. the Water of life Iohn 4. 14 7. 38. Bitter Waters Exod. 15. 23. Waters flowing out of the rocke Exod. 17. 6. the Kings Waye Nomb. 21. 22. to go the Waye of all the earth for to dye 1. King 2. 2. the Waye of the lord is vncorrupt 2. Sam. 22. 31. the Waye of veritie 2. Pet. 2. 2. ¶ The Weake in knowledge eat herbes Rom. 14. 2. Dauids Weapons against goliath 1. Sam. 17. 40 the Veapons of the faithful 1. Cor. 10. 4. Ephes. 6. 11. a Wedding garment Mat. 22. 12. of Weights Deut. 25. 13. Hos. 12. 7. the feast of Wekes Exod. 34. 22. wel doing cometh of the lord Philip. 1. Prouer. 16. 1. 20. 24. the philistims fil vp abrahams Wels. Gen 26. 14. Israel in his Welts forsoke God Deut. 32. 15. Blessed are they that Wepe Matth. 5. 4. Luk. 6. 21. Wepe with them that wepe Rom. 12. 15. ¶ The vision of wheles Ezek. 1. 15. the vision of the great whore Reuel 17. Whoredome punished by death Gene. 38. 24. Leuit. 18. 29. the hyre of a whore ought not to be giuen vp for a vow Deut. 23. 18. Auoide the companie of Whores Prou. 6. 24 23. 27. ¶ Yong Widowes 1. Tim. 5. 11. the duetie of the Wife Ephes. 5. 22. Tite 2. 5. the praise of a vertuous Wife Pro. 18. 22 the good Wife and the bad Prou. 12. 4. A prudent Wife is the gift of God Prou. 19. 14. A contentious Wife is to be auoyded Prouer. 21. 9. the Wife not founde to be a virgine Deut. 22. 14. the Wife ought to be careful for her familie Tit. 2. 5. the Wife suspect of adulterie NoÌb. 5. 12. God worketh in vs both the Wil and the dede Phil. 2. 13. to Wil is present with vs but to performe is not Rom. 7. 18. Priests may not drinke Wine Leu. 10. 8. Wine maketh glad the heart of man Iudg. 9. 13. Psal. 104. 15. Wisdome and simplicitie required Mat. 10. 16. the Wisdome of the flesh disobedient to the law of God Rom. 8. 7. 1. Corint 1. and 2.
here he speaketh as man iudgeth by his eye for els the moone is les se then the planete Saturnus o To giue it sufficient light as in ãâã appoin ted for the same to serue to mans vse Iere. 31. 35. () I he 4 day p As fish and wormes which slide swimme or crepe â Ebr the soule of life â Ebr face of the ãâã q The fish fou les had both ãâã beginning whe rein we se that nature ãâã place to Gods wil forasmuche as the one sorte is made to flie aboue in the ayre the other to swimme ãâã in the water r That is by the vertue of his worde he gaue power to his creatures to ingendre () The 5 day Chap. ãâã and ãâã 6. 1. Cor. ãâã 7. â Ebr. soule of lif Colos. 3. 10. s God commanded the water and the earth to bring forthe other creatures but of man he saith Let vs make signifying that God taketh counsel with his wisdome vertue purposing to make an excel lent worke aboue all the rest of his creation t This image licknes of God in man is expounded Ephes. 4. 24. Where it is writen that man was created after God in righteousnes aÌd true holines meaning by these two wordes all perfection as wisdo me trueth innocentie ãâã c. wisdo 2. ãâã Eccles. 17 1. u The propagacion of man is the blessing of God ãâã 128. Chap. 8. 17 91. Marth 19. 4. x Gods great liberalitie to man taketh away all excuse of his ingratitude Chap. 9 ãâã Exod. 3. 17. Ecel es 39. 21. () The 6. day Mar. 7. 37. Chap. 11. a That is the in numerable abun dance of creaturesin heauen earth Exod. 20. 11. 31. 17. Eb. 4. 4 b For he had now finished his creacion but his prouidence stil watched ouer his creatures and gouerneth them c Appointed it to be kepe holy that man might therein consider the excellencie of his workes Gods goodnes towards him â Or the original and beginning Chap. 21 15 â Or tre as d God onely openeth the heauens ãâã them he sendeth drought and raine according to his good pleasure e He sheweth whereof mans bodye was created to the intent that man shulde not glorie in the ãâã of his owne nature f This was the name of a ãâã as some thinke in ãâã moste pleasant and abundant in all things g Which was a signe ãâã the life receaued of God h That is of miserable experien ce which came by ãâã God Eccle 24 35. i Which ãâã is a countrey ãâã ning to Persia Estwarde and enclineth towarde the west â Or ãâã ãâã ne or perle ãâã sayth it is the name of a tre â Or Ethiopia â Or ãâã â Or ãâã â Or ãâã k God wolde not haue man ydle thogh as ãâã there was no nede to labour l So that man might ãâã there was a ãâã reigne ãâã to w omehe owed obedience â Ebr in the day m By this ãâã he meaneth the separacioÌ of man from God ãâã is our life and chief felicitie ãâã also that our disobedience is the cause thereof â Ebr. before him n By mouing them to come ãâã submit them selues to Adám â Ebr ãâã o Signifying that mankinde was perfit ãâã the woman ãâã created which before ãâã like an vnpersit buylding 1. Cor. ãâã ãâã Mat. ãâã 5. Mar. 10 ãâã Cor. 6. 16. * Ephes 5. 3. â Or. Man nes be cause she coÌmeth of man for in Ebr Ish. is man and Ishah the woman p So that maria ge requireth a greater ãâã of vs towarde our wiues then otherwise we are bounde to shewe to our parents q For before sinne entred all things were honest ãâã * Wisdo 2. 25. a As ãâã can change himselfe into an Angel of light so did he abuse the wisdome of the ãâã to deceaue man b God suffered ãâã to make the ãâã his ãâã and to speakein him c In douting of Gods ãâã earning she yelded to Satan * 2. Cor. 11. 3. d This is Satans ãâã ãâã to cause ye ãâã to feare Gods threatenings e As though he f hulde say God doeth not forbid you to eat of the fru e saue that he knoweth that if you shulde eat thereof you ãâã be like to him g They began to fele their miserie but they soght not to God for redemie ãâã 25. ãâã 1 Timo ãâã 14. â Ebr. things to girdeabout them to hide their ãâã ãâã Not ãâã muche to please his wife as moued by am bicion at her per suasion â Or winde h The sinful con sci nce ãâã Gods presence i His hypocrisie appearethin that he hid the cause of his nakednes which was the ãâã of Gods commandement k His wickedues and lacke of true repentance appearethin this that he burdeneth God with his faute because he had giuen him a wife l In stead of con fessing her sinne she increaseth it by accusing the serpent m He arked the reason of Adam and his wife be cause he wolde ãâã not the ãâã ãâã he ãâã ãâã him ãâã ãâã r The Lord comfor ãâã Adam by the promes of the ãâã sed sede and also ãâã the body for ãâã sinne which the soule shulde ãâã bene ãâã for that ãâã ãâã hauing ãâã ãâã of ãâã might ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã s The ãâã of Gods co ãâã ãâã the cause ãâã ãâã mankinde and all other creatures were subiect to the curse ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and his ãâã ãâã not ouercome hem t These are ãâã the natural frutes of the earth but procede of the corruption of sinne u Or gaue ãâã knowledge to make them selues ãâã x By this ãâã he ãâã Adams ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã was fallen by ambition y Adam depriued of life lost also the signe thereof 1. Cor. 4. 4. a Mans ãâã state of ãâã and Gods blessing were not ãâã abolished through ãâã but the ãâã or ãâã thereof was chan ged b That is ãâã to the Lords promes as Chap. 3. 15. some read To the Lord as reioycing for the sonne which she had bor ne whome she wolde offer to the Lord as the first ãâã of her birth c This declareth that the father instructed his childieÌ in the knowledge of God and also how god gaue theÌ sacrifices to signifie their saluacion albeit they were ãâã of the ãâã of the tre of life d Because he was an hypocrite and ãâã onely for an ourwarde shew without ãâã of ãâã e Bothe thou thy sacrificeshalbe ãâã ãâã ãâã Ebr. 11. 4. f Sinne shal ãâã torment thy ãâã g The ãâã of the first ãâã ãâã ãâã to Kain ouer Habel VVisdo 10. 3. ãâã 23 35 1 ãâã 3. 12. Iud 21 h This is the nature of the ãâã When thei are reproued of their ãâã ãâã to neglect God and despite him i God reuengeth the Wrongs of his Saints thogh none ãâã for the iniquitie it selfe ãâã for vengeance k The earth
the worlde shal be no more destroyed by a flood i The children whiche are not yet borne are coÌ prehended in Gods couenant made with ãâã fathers ãâã 54. 9. k Hereby we se that signes or sacramentes ought not to be separat from the worde Eccles. 43. 12. l VVhen meÌ shal se my bowe in the heauen they shal knowe that I haue not forgotten my couenant with them m God doeth repeat this the oftner to confirme Noahs fayth so muche more Chap. ãâã 28. n This declareth what was the vertue of Gods blessing when he said Increase bring forth â Or NoahbegaÌ againe o This is set befo re oure eyes to shewe what an horrible thynge dronkennes it p Of whom came the Canaanites that wicked nation who were also cursed of God q In derision aÌd contempt of hys father â Or enlarge or cause to returne r He pronouÌceth as a Prophete the curse of God against all them that honour not their ãâã for Ham and his posteritie were accursed s That is a moste vile slaue t He declareth that the ãâã whiche came of Iapheth aÌd were separated frome the Church shuld be ioyned to the same by the persuasion of Gods Spirit and preachyng of the Gospel a These generations are here ãâã partely to declare the maruelous increase in so smal a time and also to set forth their great ãâã fulnes of Goddes ãâã towarde their fathers b Of Madai and Iauan came the Medes Grekes c The Iewes so call all ãâã whiche separated frome theÌ by by sea as Grecia Italie c. which were giuen to the chyldren of Iapheth of whoÌ came the ãâã d Of Cush and Mizraim came the Ethiopians and Egyptians e Meanynge a cruel ãâã and tyrant f His tyrannie came into a pro uerbe as hated bothe of God aÌd man for he passed not to coÌmit ãâã euen in Gods presence g For there was an other citie in Egypt called also Babél â Or the stretes of the citie h Of Lud came the Lydians â Or the Cappadecians In his stocke the Churche Was preserued therefore Moses leaueth of speakyng of Iapheth and Ham and intreateth of Shem mo re at large k Of Whome came the EbreWes or Iewes 1. Chro. 8. 17. l Thys diuision came by the diuersitie of languages as appeareth chap. ãâã 9. Or of these came diuers nacioÌs VVisd 10. 8. a In the yere an hundreth and thirtie after the floode b To Wit Nimrod and his companie c That is frome Armenia Where the Arke stayed d VVhiche Was after Warde called Caldea e They Were mo ued With pride and ambition thinkyng to preferre their owne glorie to Gods honour f Meanyng that he declared by effect that he knew ãâã ãâã ãâã for Gods power is ãâã Where g God speaketh this in ãâã because of their foolis he ãâã enterprise h He speaketh as thogh he toke counsel with his owne wisedome and power to wit with the Sonne and holy Gost signifying the greatnes aÌd ãâã of the punishement i By thys ãâã plague of the ãâã of ãâã appeareth Gods horrible iudgement agaynste mans pride and vaine glorie â Or confusion k He returneth to the genealogie of Shem to come to the historie of Abram Wherein the Churche of God is described Whicheis Moses priÌcipal purpose 1. Chron. 1. 17. 1. Chro. 1. 29. 1. Chro. 1. 26. Iosh 24. 2. l He maketh meÌ cion firste of Abram not because he was the firste borne but for the historie which properly apperteineth vn to hym â Ebr. Casdim m Some thinke that thys Iscah was Sarai n Albeit the ãâã cle of God came to Abram yet the honour is giuen to Térah because he was the fathers Iosh. 24. 2. Nehe. 9. 7. Iudi. 5. 6. Act. 7. 4. o VVhiche was a citie of Mesopotamia a From the slood to ãâã were thre hundreth thre score thre yere Act. 7. 3. b In appointing him no certeine place he proueth so much more his faith obedieÌce c The World shal recouer by thy sede whiche is Christ the blessiÌg whiche they lost in Adám d Meaning aswel seruants as cattel e He wandred to fro in the land before he colde finde a setling place thus God ãâã the faith of his children â Or oke groue f Whiche was a cruel and ãâã nation by whome God kept his in a coÌtinuall exercise g It was not ynough for hym to worship God in his heart but it was expedient to declare by out ward profession his faith before meÌ whereof this ãâã was a signe h Because of the troubles that he had among that wicked people i And so serued the true God and renounced al ãâã latrie k Thus the children of God may loke for no ãâã in this Worlde but must waite for the heauenlie rest and ãâã l This was a new trial of Abrams faith whereby we se that the end of one ãâã is the beginning of an other m By this we maie learne not to vse ãâã meanes nor to put others in ãâã to saue our selues readverse twentie albe it it maie appeare that AbraÌ feared not so muche death as that if he shuld diewith out issue Gods ãâã shulde not haue taken place wherein appeared aweake faith â Ebr. that my soule maie liue n To be his wif. o The Lord toke the ãâã of this poore stranger against a mightie king and as he is euer careful ouer his so did he ãâã serue ãâã p To the entent that none shulde hurt hym ãâã in his persone or goods a Hisgreat riches gotten in Egypt hindred ãâã not to followe his vocation b He calleth the place by that name whichwas after ãâã ãâã it Chap. 28. 19. Chap. 12. 7. c This incoÌmoditie came by their riches whiche brake ãâã asit were the bond of ãâã Chap. 36. 7. d Who ãâã their ãâã might blaspheme God and destroie them e He curteth of the occasion of contention therfore the euil ceaseth f AbraÌ resigneth his owne right to ãâã peace g Which was ãâã EdeÌ Chap. 2. 10. h This was ãâã by Gods ãâã that onely ãâã his ãâã might dwel in the land of Canán i Lot thinking to ãâã paradise ãâã ãâã k The Lord comforted him lest he shulde haue taken thoght for the departure of his nepheu Chap. 12. 7. 15. 1. 26 4. l Meaning a ãâã time and til the coÌming of Christ as Exod. 21. 6. Deut. 34 4. Deu. 15. 17. Ici 2. 20. and spiritually this is re ferred to the true children of AbraÌ borne according to the promes not according to the flesh which are heires of the true land of ãâã a That is of Babilon by Kings here meaning them ãâã were gouernors ãâã cities b Of a people ga ãâã of diuers countries c Ambicion is the chief cause of ãâã among princes â ãâã of the labored fieldes d Called also the ãâã Sea or the lake ãâã ãâã vnto ãâã and Gemoráh
that they ãâã but stiangers in thys worlde ãâã ãâã they ãâã ãâã vp their eyes to the heauens where thei shuld haue a sure dwel lyng â Or beside hys wiues c ãâã here by to haue recon ãâã him selfe to his father but all in vaine for he ta keth not awaye the cause of the euill d Christe is the ladder whereby God aÌd man are ioyned together and by whome the Angels mini ster vnto vs all graces by hym are giuen vnto vs aÌd we by him ascende into hea uen Chap. 35. 1. and 48. 3 e He felte the sor ce of this promes onelys by ãâã for al his ãâã time he was but a ãâã ger in this land Deut. 12. 20. and 19. 14. Chap. 12. 35. 18. 18. 22. 18. 25. 4 f He was touched with godlie feare and rcuerence g To be a remébrance onely of the ãâã shewed vnto him â Or ãâã house of God h He bindeth not God ãâã this ãâã but acknollageth hys infirmitie promiseth to be thaÌkefull a That is he went forthe on his iourney â ãâã to the laÌd of the ãâã of the East b Thus he was di rected by the one ly prouidence of God who broght him also to ãâã house c It semeth that in those daies the custome was to call euen straÌgers brethren d Or is he in pea ãâã by the whaÌche worde the Ebrewes signifie al ãâã â Or nepheu e That is the cause why he departed from his fathers house what he sawe in the way f That is of my blood kinred Or ãâã eied g Meaning after that the yeres were accomplished â Hebr. my daies are ful h The cause why Iaakob was deceiued was that in olde time the wife was couered with a vaile when she was broght to her housband in signe of chastitie and shame fastnes i He estemed mo re the ãâã that he had of Iaakobs seruice theÌ other his promes or the maner of the countrie thogh he alledged ãâã for his ãâã â Hebr. opened her wombe k This declareth that oft times they whiche are despised of men are fauored of God l Hereby appeareth that she had recours to God in her ãâã m For ãâã are a ãâã cause ãâã mutual loue betwene man and wife â Or es a fosse â Ebr. ãâã from bearing Mat. 1. 2 a It is onely God that ãâã baren and ãâã and ãâã fore I am ãâã in ãâã b I will receiue her child ãâã my ãâã as thogh ãâã were mine owne â Ebr. I shal be buylded â Ebr. ãâã of God c The arrogancie of mans nature appeareth in that ãâã contemneth her ãâã after she hath receiued this benefit of God to beare chil dren d That is God doeth increase me with a multi tude of children for so Iaakob doeth expounde this name Gad. Chap. 49. 9. e Which is a kin de of herbe who se ãâã hath a certeine ãâã of the figure of a man â Ebr bying I ha ue boght f In ãâã of ãâã her faure she ãâã as if God had rewarded her therefore â Or made ãâã ãâã g Because ãâã ãâã of Gods blessing who said ãâã se and multiplie ãâã was counted as a ãâã â Or tried by experience â Or with ãâã â Ebr. at my fote h The ordre of nature requireth that euerie one prouide for his owne familie â or separat ãâã â Or ãâã i That which shal her eafter be thus spotted k God shal testi fiefor my righteous dealing by rewarding my labours â Or counted theft â Or Laban â Or red or brownt l Iaakob herein v ed no deceit for it was Gods commandement as he declareth in the next chapter ver 9 and ãâã â Or conceiued m As they which toke the ram about Septembre broght for the about marche so the feblereinmar ãâã and lambde in Septembre a The children ãâã inwordes that which the father dissem bled in heart for the couetous think that what soeuer thei can not ãâã is pluct from them â Ebr. and lo not he with him as yesterday yet yesterday b The God who me my father wors hipped â Or many time c This declareth that the thing which ãâã did before was by Gods ãâã and not through deceite â Or cattel d This Angel was Christ which appeared to Iaakob in ãâã hereby appeareth he had ãâã his wiues the feare of God for he talketh as thogh they knewe this thing e For they were giuen to Iaakob in recompence of his ãâã which was a kinde of saie f For so the wor de here signifieth because Labán calleth the good vers 30. â Or went away priuely from La ban â Or ãâã â Or kinsfolkes and friends â Or ioyned with him â Ebr. from good to euil â Or conueighed thy selfe away priuely â Ebr. power isin mine hand g He was an idolater therfore wold not acknollage the God of Iaakob for his God â Or let him dye â Or strawe or saddle â Ebr. let not angre be in the eyes of my Lord. â Or bene ãâã â Ebr. the torne or taken by pray Exod. 22. 12. â Or I ssept not h That is the God whome Izhâk did feare reuerence i His conscience reproued him of his misbehauiour toward Iaakob therefore moued him to seke peace â Or The heape of witnes k The one nameth the place in the Syrian toÌgue the other in the Ebrewe tongue â Or watch tower l Topunish he the trespacer m Nature compelleth him to condemne that vice wherunto through couetousnes heforced Iaakob n Beholde how the idolaters mingle the true God with their sayned gods o Meaning by the true God whome Izhák worshipped â Or meat p Wese that there is euer some sede of the knollage of God in the heartes of the wicked a He acknollageth Gods ãâã who for the preseruation of his sendeth hostes of Angels â Or Tentes b He reuerenced his brother in worlde he things because he chiefe ly loked to be preferred to the spiritual promes c Albeit he was coÌforted by the Angels yet the ãâã of the fleshe doeth ãâã â Ebr. I am lesse theÌ al thi mercies d That is poore and without all prouision e ãâã Meaning he will put all to death this prouerbe commeth of them whiche kille the birde together with her yong ones f Not distrusting Gods assistance but vsing suche meanes as God had giue him g He thoght it no losse to depar te with these goods to the intent he might fol low the vocatioÌ wherunto God called him â Ebr. receiue my face h That is God in forme of man i For God assaileth his with the one ãâã hand and vpholdeth them with the other Oze 12 4. Chap. 35 10. k God gaue Iaa kob ãâã power to ouercome and also the praise of the victorie â Or ãâã l The faithful so ouer come their tentations that theifele the ãâã thereof to the
godlie e For he was assured that all things shulde prosper wel ther fore he ate and dranke and toke no care f In this word he declareth the somme whereun to all her flatteries did rend g The feare of God preserued him against her continual tentations â ãâã to do vs vilennie shame h This declareth that where incontinencie is thereunto is ioy ned extreme impudencie and craft â Or after this maner â Ebr. in the prison house i His cuil intreat meÌt in the prisoÌ may be gathered of the Psal. 105. 18 â Ebr. inclined mercie vnto him â Or lord k That is nothing was done without his coÌmandement â Or Eunuches the worde signifieth them that were in high esla ãâã or them that were gelded a God worked many wonderful meanes to de liuer his b That is euerie dreame had his interpretation as the thing after ward declared â Ebr. why are your faces euil c Can not God raise vp suche as shal interpret suche things d He was assured by the Spirit of God that his interpretation was true â Ebr. place e He refused not the meanes to be deliuered which he thoght God had appointed â Or in the pit f That is made of white twigges or as some read baskets ful of ho les g He sheweth that the ministers of God oght not to conceile that which God reueileth vnto them h Which was an occasion to appoint his officers and so to ex amine them that were in prison â Ebr. at the end of two yeres of daies a This dreame was not so muche for Pharaoh as to be a meane to deliuer Ioséph and to prouide for his Church â Or ãâã place b All these mea nes God vsed to deliuer his seruaÌt and to bring him in to fauour and ãâã c This ãâã was ynoughto teache him that this vision was sent of God d The wise of the worlde vnderstand not Gods secrets but to his seruants his Wil is reueiled e He confesseth his ãâã against the King before he speake of Ioséph â Read Chapter 40. 5. f The wicked se ke to the Prophets of God in their necessitie whome in their prosperitie they abhorre Psal. 105. 20. g As thogh he wolde say If I in terpret thy drea me it cometh of God and not of me â Ebr. answer peace â Ebr. naught â Ebr. ãâã gone into theirs inwarde partes h Bothe his drea mes tend to on end â Or abundance and saturitie â Or they shal ãâã no more thep leatie i The office of a true Prophet is not only to shew the euilsto come but also the reme dies for the same k None shuld be preferred to honour that haue not gifts of God mete for the same Psal. 105. 21. 1. Mac. 2 ãâã â Ebr. mouthe l Some read The people shal kisse ãâã that is shal obey thee in all things Act. 7. 10. â Or his signes â Ebr. seconde ãâã m In signe of ho ãâã Which Word some expounde tender father or father of the kiÌg or knele downe â Or the expounder of secrets â Or priest n His age is men cioned bothe to shewe that his autoritie came of God also that he suffred imprisonment and exi le twelue yeres and mo â Ebr. made for gatherings Chap. 46. 20. and 48. 5. o Not Withstanding that his ãâã house was the true Churche of God yet the companie of the Wicked and prosperitie caused him to forget it ãâã ãâã 16. â Or fode â Or came to ãâã to Ioséph a This storie sheweth plainely that al thingsare gouerned by Gods prowidence for the profite of his Churche b As men destitute of counsell Act. 7. 12. â Ebr. shuld ãâã him c This disscÌbling is not to be sollowed nor any ãâã facts of the father snot ãâã ouedby Gods Worde Chap. 37. ãâã â Ebr nakednes or ãâã Or is dead d The egyptians which were ido ãâã vsed to ãâã by their ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for biddeth to sweare bi ary ãâã ãâã yet ãâã dwelling ãâã the wicked ãâã of their corruptions e And ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã Chap. ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã acknowledge ãâã ãâã ãâã other wise they wolde dissemble Chap. ãâã ãâã g God will take vengeance vpon vs and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã measure â Ebr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã theÌ h Thogh he shewed him selfe ãâã gorous yet hys ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â ãâã ãâã ãâã i Because ãâã ãâã accused them of their ãâã thei thoght God wolde ãâã ãâã them to ãâã by ãâã ãâã â ãâã can not be founde â Or light vpon me k For thei semed not to be touched with any loue ãâã their ãâã which increased his sorowe partely as ãâã he suspected theÌ for Ioséph a This was a great tentation to Iaakob to suffre so great ãâã ne in that land where God had promised to bles se him Chap. 42. 20. Chap. 42. 20. â Or of our ãâã and condition â Ebr. to the mouthe of these wordes that is ãâã thing which he asked vs. Chap. 44. ãâã â Ebr. I wil sinne ãâã thee Or swere smel les b when we are in ãâã or danger God forbiddeth not to vse alhonest mea nes to better or estate conditioÌ c Our chief trust ought to be in God and not in worldly meanes d He speaketh these wordes not so muche of ãâã as to make hissonnes more careful to bryng againe their bro ther. â Or the ruler of his house e So the Iudgement of God pres sed their ãâã â Ebr. role him selfe vpon vs. â Ebr. cast him ãâã vpon ãâã Chap. 42. ãâã â Or you are wel f Not withstanding the corruptions of Egypt yet Ioseph taught his familie to feare God â Ebr. peace g For they two onely were borne of ãâã â Ebr. bowels â Ebr. bread h To signifie his dignitie i The nature of the superstitious is to condemne all other in respect of them sel ues k Some time this worde ãâã to be dronken but here it is ãâã that thei had ynough and ãâã of the best wine a We may not by this example vse any vnlawful practises seing God hathe commanded vs to walke in simpli citie â Ebr. the ãâã ãâã b Because the people thoght he colde denine he ãâã to him selfe that knowledge or els he faineth that he consulted with so the saiers ãâã which simulation is worthy to bereproued â Ebr. innocent c To signifie how greatly the thing displeased them how sory thei were for it d If we ãâã ãâã dent cause of our affliction let vs loke ãâã the secret counsell of God ãâã ãâã vs iustly for our sin nes e Equal in ãâã or next vn to the King Chap. 42. 13. â Ebr. childe of his olde age â Or that I may se him Chap. 43. ãâã â Ebr. be with vs. f Rahél bare to Iaakob Ioséph and Beniamin g Ye shall cause me to dye for ãâã â Ebr his
his he ãâã was euil his charge was renued that he shulde not pretend ignorance r Nere the place where the Israelites camped s Of my ãâã I can speake nothing only what God reueleth that wil I ãâã seme it good or bad â Or of ãâã a populous citie t Where the ido le Baál was worshiped a For among the ãâã the Kings oft times vsed to sacrifice as did the Priests â Or weÌt vphier b Appeared vnto him c Taught him what to say â Or prophecie â Or Syria d Cause that all men may hate and detest theÌ e But shal haue religioÌ lawes aparte f The infinite multitude as the dust of the earth g The feare of Gods iudgemeÌts caused hym to wish to be ioyned to the housholde of Abrahám thus the wicked haue their ãâã wounded wheÌ they consider Gods ãâã â Or into the field of theÌ that ãâã wit lest the enemy shuld approche Chap. 22. 35. h Gods enemies are compelled to co fesse that his gouernement is iuste ãâã without change or ãâã i They triumphe as victorious Kings ouer their enemies k Considering what God shall worke this ãâã the deliu ãâã ce of his people all the worlde shall wonder l Thus the wicked imagine of God that that which he wil not grante in one place he wil do it in another Chap. 23. ãâã a Where the Israelites camped Chap. ãâã 7. b His eies were shutvp before in respect of the cleare visions which he sawe after some read were open c Thogh he laye as in a slepe yet the eies of his minde were ãâã â Or tentes d His ãâã and ãâã shal be verie ãâã e Which name was commen to the kings of Ama ãâã Gen. 49. 9. f In token of an ger g This the wicked burden God when thei can not ãâã their wicked entreprises â Ebr. counsel h He gaue also wicked counsel to cause to Israelites to sinne that therby God might forsake them Chap. 31. 16 i Meaning Christ k That is the princes l He ãâã subdue all that ãâã for of Shéth came Noáh of Noáh all the worlde m Of the Edonutes n The ãâã first made warre against Is raél as Cha. 14. 45 â Or Midianites o Make thy self as strong as thou ãâã â Or thou kain shalt p Some read Oh who shal not pe ãâã when the enemie that is Antichrist shall set him selfe vp as God q The Grecians and Romains r Meaning Eber or the Iewes for rebelliÌg against God a With the woman b Worshipped the idole of the Moabites which was in the hil Peor Deut 4. ãâã â Or 22. 17. â Or to the Lord c Openly in the ãâã of all d Let him se exe cucion done of them that ãâã ãâã der his charge e RepeÌting that thei had ãâã God Psal. 106. 30. 1. Mac. 2. 54. â Or iaueling â Or in her tent Chald. Grek in her secrets 1. Cor. 10. 8. Psal. 106. 30. f He was ãâã to mainteine my glorie Eccle. 45. 24. 1. Mac. 2 54. g He hathe ãâã Gods wrath â Ebr of the house of the father Chap. 31. 2. h Causing you to commit both corporal and spiritual ãâã by Balams counsel Chap. ãâã 16. ãâã 2. 14. a Which came for their whoredome and ãâã Chap. 1. ãâã b Where the riuer is nere to ãâã Chap. 1. 1. Gen. 46 9. () Reubén Exod. 6 14. ãâã ãâã 5. 1. Chap. 16. 2. c In that rebellioÌ whereof Korah was head d That is for an exaÌple the other shulde not ãâã and rebelle against Gods ministers () Simeon () Gad. () Iudah e Before Iaakob went into Egypt ãâã 38. 3. 7. Gen. ãâã ãâã () ãâã () Zebulun () Manasséh Iosh. 17 1. Chap. 37. 1. () Ephraim () Beniamin () Dan. () ãâã () Naphtali f This is the third time that they are noÌbred â Or ãâã Chap. 33. 54. Iosh. 11. 23. Exod. 6. 17. Exod. 2. 2. 6. 20. Leu. 10. 2. Chap. 3 4. 1. Chro. 24. 2. g VVherein appeareth the ãâã power of GOD that so wonderfully increased his people Chap. 14. 28. 1. Cor. 10. 6. Chap 26. 33. 36. 11 Tessal 17. ãâã Chap. 16. 1. 31. a According as all men dye forasmuche as they are sinners b That is their matter to be ãâã to knowe what he shulde determine as he did all hardmatters c Meaning an ordinance to iudge by Deut. 32. ãâã Chap. 20. 24. Chap. 20. 12 â Or strife Exod 17. 7. d Who as he hath created so he go uerneth the heartes of all men e That is gouerne them and do his duetie as 2 chro 1. 19. f And so appoint him gouernour g Commend him to the people as mete for the office and appointed by God Exod. 28. 30. h Accordvnge to his office signifiing that the ciuile magistrat colde execute nothing but that whiche he knew to be the will of God i How he shulde gouerne him selfe in his office a By breade he meaneth all maner of sacrifice Exod. 29. ãâã Exod. 16. 35. Leui. 2. 1. Exod 29. 40. b The meate offring and ãâã offring of the eue ning sacrifice c Of the measure Ephah d VVhiche was ãâã ãâã day at morning and at euening e That is the ãâã that shal be powred vpon the sacrifice Exod. 12. ãâã 23. 15. Leu. 23. 5. ãâã ãâã 7. f Or solemne ãâã semblie â Ebr. bread g In counting seuen wekes from the Passeouer to witsontide as Leuit ãâã ãâã â Ebr. they shal be to you a VVhich ãâã parte of SepteÌber and parte of October Leui. 23 24. b VVhiche muste ãâã offred in the beginning of eue rie moneth c VVhiche is for ãâã ãâã Leui. 16. 30. 23. 27. d Whiche is the feast of reconciliacion e That is offred ãâã mornynge and euening f ãâã the feast of the Tabernacles () The second day of the feast of Tabernacles () The third ãâã g According to the ceremonies appointed thereunto () The fourte day () The ãâã day () The sixt day () The seuenth day () The eight day ãâã 23. 36. h Beside the sacrifices that you shal vower or offer of your owne mindes â Ebr. ãâã a Because they myghte declare them to the Israelites â Ebr. his soule â Ebr. violate his worde b For in so doing he doeth approue her c By not approuing or conseÌting to her vowe d ãâã by othe or solemne promise e For she is in ãâã of her housband and can performe nothing without his consent f For they are not vnder the autoritie of themaÌ g Her housband being aliue â Ebr. the bondes of her soule h To ãâã ãâã selfe by ãâã or other bodelye exercises i And warne her not the same day that he heareth it as ãâã 9. k Not the same day he heard theÌ but some day after the sinne shal be imputed to him and not to her Chap. 25. 17. Chap. 27. ãâã a As
they declare them Gods iud gements â Ebr. mouthe e Thogh the wicked humble them selues for a tyme when they fele Gods iudgemeÌts yet after they ãâã turne to ãâã ãâã malice and declare that they ãâã but vile hypocrites Or take ãâã nance â Or be charged ãâã wit an Angel f Seing he had the expresse Word of God he ought not to haue declined there from nether for the persuasion of man nor Angel â Ebr loked â Ebr. I am g That he did of a simple mind thin ãâã it his duetye to declare friendship to a Prophet h His faute is here double firste in that that he ãâã not the Prophet to obey gods expresse commaÌdement and next that he fayneth to haue a reuelacion ãâã the contrary i God Wolde reproue his foly by hym Who Was the occasion to bring him into error k By this feareful example God setteth forthe how daÌgerous a thing it is for meÌ to behaue them selues coldely or deceitfully in their char ge Whereunto God hathe called them l To declare that this was onely the iudgement of God for if ãâã had done it for hungre he wolde also haue ãâã the body m VVhich he had prepared for him selfe n So the Wicked profit not by gods ãâã ãâã go backewarde become Worse worse 2. Tim. 3. ãâã â Ebr. sil hic hand a His owne conscience bare ãâã Witnes that the Prophet of GOD Wolde not satisfie his affectioÌs Whiche was a wicked man â Ebr. in thine hand b Accordynge to the custome WheÌ they ãâã to aske counsel of Prophetes 1. Sam 9. 7. Chap. 11. 31. â Ebr. ãâã stode c Then the wyfe of ãâã d For God oft ãâã discloseth vnto his the crafte and ãâã of the Wicked e ãâã waste but a seruant f To Wit two ãâã g Euery male ãâã to the dogs 1. Sam. 25 22. Chap. 21. 21. 2. h Aswel him that is in the stronge holde as him that is abroad King 9 8. i They shal lacke the honour of buryal in token of Gods maledictio k In the middes of the Wicked God hathe some on Whome he doeth bestow his mercies l The Lord wyll beginne to destroy it out of haÌd m Meaning ãâã n The people shal not be excused ãâã they do euill at the ãâã of theyt ãâã o The Lord ãâã him and he ãâã 2 Chro. 13. 20. p And dyed ãâã fore ãâã aboute yeres Or besides a that their ãâã had done by the sinnes q VVhere ãâã ãâã reygneth ãâã horrible vices ãâã committed till ãâã ãâã Gods ãâã iudgemeÌt ãâã them ãâã Chap. 10. 16. r VVhiche bokes were called the bokes of Shemaiah and Iddo the Propheces s That is all the dayes of ãâã boams life 2. Chro. 12 15. t VVhose ãâã RehoboaÌ hee sonne followed 2. Chro. 11. ãâã Some thinke ãâã this Was ãâã ãâã ãâã Meaning a ãâã to reygne ãâã Iudah Sam. 11.4 12. 9. Chro. 13. 3. ãâã Chro. 14.3 That is his grand ãâã as Dauid ãâã times called ãâã of them ãâã grand ãâã he Was. d Nether ãâã nor ãâã ãâã to be ãâã ãâã When they ãâã God and become ãâã but ãâã he ãâã e For in that that ãâã ãâã them to worship God in other places then ãâã had appointed ãâã came of ignorance and not of ãâã l Of the same purpose that ãâã ãâã because the people shuld not go vp to Ierusalé ãâã they shulde ãâã Asa. 2. Chro. 16. ãâã â Or Syria g And ãâã no longer â Or made a proclamation â Ebr. none innocent h He had the ãâã and put his trust rather in phi ãâã ãâã in the Lord. i His great grand father 2. Chro. 16. 12. k So God stirred vp one tyrant to punishe the wickednes of another Chap. 14. 10. l By causing the people to commit ido latric with his calues and so prouoking GOD to ãâã m VVhiche Was the place Where the Kings of Israél remained a Thus spake Iehu to Baasha in the Name of the lord b Meanyng the house of Baasha Chap 19. 29. Chap. 14. 10. â Or ãâã 2. Chro. 16. ãâã c That is the Prophet did his message d Meaning Nadab Ietoboams sonne e The Chalde text hathe thus Drinking till he Was dronken in the ãâã ple of Arza the idole by his house in Tirzah f Both Hanani his father he were Prophetes g Which siege had continued frome the time of ãâã Ieroboams ãâã h Where zimri kept him selfe in holde â Ebr. burnt the kings house vpoÌ him i That is the people whiche were not at the siege of Gibbethon for there they had chosen Omri â Or ãâã k For suche is the ãâã of idola trie that the ãâã ion therof ãâã daily increase and the elder it is the more abominable it is before God his Church l He was the first king that was bu ryed in Samaria after that the kings house was burnt in Tirzah m By whose meanes he fell to all wicked straÌge idolatrie cruell persecution n Read Iosh. 6. 26 â Ebr. by the hand of Ioshua ãâã 48. 7. ãâã ãâã 6. a That is whome I serue b But as I shall declare it by gods reuelation â Or broke c To strengtheÌ his ãâã ãâã ãâã God promiseth to fede him miraculously d As the troubles of the Saints of God ãâã many so his mercie is euer ãâã hand to deliuer ãâã Luk. 4. 25. e All this was to strengthen the faith of Eliah to the intent that he shulde ãâã vpon nothing worldly but onely trust on Gods prouidence â Ebr. two f For there is no hope of any more sustenance g God receiueth no ãâã for the vse of his but he promiseth a moste ample recoÌ poÌse for the same h That is till ãâã had raine ãâã on the earth â Or that he dyed i ãâã ãâã ãâã whether she had learned by hys ãâã prouideÌce to make him her ãâã ãâã comforte k He was afraide ãâã Gods Name shulde haue bene blasphemed his ministers ãâã excepte he shulde haue ãâã his mercies as he had begonne them specially while he there remained l So hard a thyng it is to depend on God excepte we be ãâã by miracles a After that he departed ãâã the riuer Cherith b God had begone to worke hys feare in his eart but had not yet broght hym to that knowledge whiche is also requisit of the godly that is to professe hys ãâã openly c God ãâã of ãâã the wicked for the godly sake and cause h ãâã h to ãâã ãâã Obadiah that the ãâã might be knoweÌ to be granted for Gods ãâã en ãâã d I am none of the wicked ãâã that thou shuldest procure vnto me suche dis pleasure but serue God fauour his children e By my ãâã wil declare that thou hast tolde him the ãâã f The true ministers of God oght not onely not to suffer the ãâã to be ãâã ãâã but to reproue boldly the wicked
thing that I knew not before was declared vn to me by vision that is that who soeuer thinketh him selfe iuste shal be founde a sinner when he commeth before God i In these visions whiche GOD sheweth to his creatures there is euer a certeine feare ioyned that the autoritie the reof mightbehad in greater reuerence k WheÌ all things were quiet or when the feare was some what as waged as God appeared to ãâã 1. KiÌg 19 12. l He proueth that if God did punish the innocent the creature shulde be more iust then the Creator which were a blasphemie m If God finde imperfection in his Angels when they ãâã not ãâã by his power how muche more shal he lay foly to mans charge when he wolde ãâã him selfe against God n That is in this ãâã body subiect to corruption 2 Cor. 5 1. o They se death ãâã before their eyes and daily appioc ing toward them p No man for all this doeth consider it q That is before that any of them were so wise as to thinke on death a He willeth Iob tocoÌsider the exaÌ ple ãâã ãâã theÌ that haue liued or do liue godly whether any of theÌ be like vnto him in raging against God as he doeth b Murmuring against God in afflictions increaseth the peine ãâã mans folie c That is the sinner that hath not the feare of God d I was not mou ed with his prosperitie bu knew that God had cur sed him and his e Thogh God some time suffer the fathers to pas se in this ãâã yet his iudgemeÌts wil ãâã vpon their wicked chil dren f By publicke iud gement thei shal be condeÌned and none shal pitie them g Thogh there be but two or thre eares left in the hedges yet these shal be taken froÌ him h That is the earth is not the cause of barennes and mans miserie but his owne sinne i Which declareth that sinne is euer in our corrupt na ture for before sinneit was not subiect to peine afflictioÌ k If I suffred as thou doest wolde seke vnto God He ãâã Iob to humble him self vnto God to whome all creatures are subiect and whose workes declare that man is inexcusable except he glorifie God in all his workes m He sheweth bv particular examples of God are * 1 Cor. 3 19. n In things plaine euideÌt thei shewe theÌ selues fooles instead of wisemen o This declareth that GOD punisheth the world ly wise as he threatned Deut. 28. 29. p That is he that huÌbleth him selfe before God q He compareth the ãâã of the wicked to sharpes swordes r ãâã the wicked be compelled at ãâã ãâã to ãâã their mou thes muche more they that professe God s He will send trouble after trouble that his ãâã may not for one time but continually trust in him but they shal haue a com ãâã issue euen in the greatest and the ãâã whiche is here calledthe ãâã t VVhere as the wicked lament in their ãâã thou shalt haue ãâã to ãâã u VVhen we are in Gods fauour all creatures shal serue vs. x God shal so blesse thee that thou shal ãâã haue occasion to reioyce in all thyngs and not to be offended y ãâã the ãâã of God haue not ãâã this promes ãâã yet GOD doeth recompence it other wise to their ãâã z VVe haue learned these pointes by ãâã that God ãâã not the innocent that man can not compare iustice with him that the ãâã shal not long ãâã and that the affliction which man ãâã commeth for hys owne sinne a To knowe whe ãâã er I complaine without ãâã ãâã b My ãâã is so great ãâã I lack wordes to expresse it c VVhiche declareth that he was not onely ãâã in bodye but wonded in ãâã whiche is the greatest battell that the faithfull can haue d ãâã you that ãâã with out ãâã ãâã the brute beastes do not complaine when they haue what they wolde e ãâã a mans tast delite in that that hathe no ãâã ãâã that none take pleasure ãâã ãâã seing they can not ãâã with ãâã ges ãâã ãâã ãâã to the mouth f Herein he sinneth double bothe in wishynge through ãâã to dye and also in ãâã of GOD a thyng whiche was not agreable to his wil. g That is let me dye at once before I come to di ãâã ãâã Gods ãâã ãâã mine ãâã h He ãâã lest he shulde be bro ãâã to inconueniencies yf ãâã ãâã shulde continue i Haue I not soght to helpe my ãâã as muche as ãâã possible Or wisdome or Lawe k He ãâã those friendes whiche comfort not in ãâã to a broke whiche in ãâã wheÌ we nede waters is ãâã winter is hard frosen aÌd in the tyme of raine when we haue no nede ouerfloweth with water l ãâã that passe thereby to gointo the ãâã coun treies of Arabia thinke to finde water there quenche their thirst but they are deceiued m ãâã is like to ãâã ãâã whyche deceiueth them that thinke to haue water there in their nede as I loked for consolation as your hands n He toucheth the ãâã W iche for no necessitie will giue ãâã of their goods and muche more hesemen whiche woldenot giue him comfortable wordes o ãâã me wherein I haue ãâã and I will confesse my ãâã p He that hathe a good conscience doeth not shrinke at the sharpe wordes or reasonyngs of others excepte they be able to persuade hym by reason q Do you ãâã at my wordes ãâã I shulde be thoght to speake foolis hly whiche am nowe in miserie r Consider whether I speake as one that is driuen to this ãâã through verye sorowe or as an hypocrite as you condemne me a Hathe not an ãâã ãâã some reste and ãâã then in this my ãâã tor ment I am worse then an hyreling b My ãâã hathe continued from moneth to moneth and I haue loked for ãâã in vaine c This signifieth that his disease was rare and moste horrible d Thus he speaketh in respecte of the ãâã of mans life which passeth without hope of ãâã inconsideration whereof he desireth God to haue compassion on him e If thou beholde me in thine angre I shal not be able to stande in thy presence f Shall no more enioye this mortal life g Seing I can by nonother meanes comfort my selfe I will declare my griefe by wordes and thus he speaketh as one ouercome with grief of minde h Am not I a poore wretche what nedest thou then to lay so muche peine on me i So that I can ha ue no rest night nor day h Am not I a poore wretche what nedest thou then to lay so muche peine on me k He speaketh as one ouercome with sorowe and not of iudge ment or of the examination of his faith l Seing my-terme of lyfe is so shorte let me haue some reste and ease m Seing that maÌ of him selfe is so vile why doest thou ãâã hym ãâã honour to contende against him
thy self he signifieth that manwil neuer be ouercome whiles he reasoneth with another therefore God must breake of the controuersie and stop mans ãâã d That is this per fection of God if man be not able to coÌprehend the heigh of the heauen the depth of hel the length of the earth the breadth of the sea which are but ãâã how can he ãâã to the ãâã of the Creator e If God shulde turne the ãâã of t ãâã and establish a newe ordre in nature who colde ãâã le him f That is withoutvnderstaÌding so that whatsoeuer ãâã he hath ãâã warde come of God and not of ãâã g If thou repent pray vnto him h Renounce thine owne euilworkes and se that they ãâã not God ouer whome thou hast ãâã ãâã i He ãâã what ãâã of conscience and ãâã in all things suche shal haue whiche turne to God by ãâã ãâã * Leui 26. 5. Chap. XII k He ãâã ãâã that ãâã thinge shal come vnto them that do not repent a Because you fele not that which you speake you thinke the whole standeth in wordes so flatter your selues as thogh none ãâã anie thing or colde knowe but you Prou 14. 2. b He reproueth these his friends of two ãâã the one that ãâã thoght thei had better knowledge them in ãâã they had ãâã the other that in ãâã of true con solation they did d. ride despise their friend in his aduersitie c The which neighbour being a mocker and a wicked maÌ thin keth that no man is in Gods fauour but he because he hathe all things that he ãâã d As the riche esteme not a light or torche that goeth out so is he despised that falleth from ãâã ãâã sitie â Ebr. to whome God hathe broght in with ãâã is ãâã e He declareth to them that did ãâã against him that their wisdome is commune to all and suche as the very brute beasts do dailie teache â Or ãâã f He exhorteth them to be wise in iudging and aswel to know the right vsewhy God hathe giuen them eares as he hathe done a mouth g Thogh men by age continuan ce of timeatteine to wisdome yet it is ãâã compara ble to Gods wisdome ãâã able to comprehend his iudgemeÌts wherein he aÌswereth to that which was alledged Chap. 8. 8. h He sheweth that there is nothing done in this worlde without Gods wil ãâã ordi nance ãâã els ãâã shulde not be almightie i He taketh wisdome from them k He ãâã the honour of ãâã and ãâã them into the subiection os others l He causeth that their wordes haue no ãâã which is when he wil punish sinne m In this discour se of Gods wonderful workes Iob sheweth that whatsoeuer is done in this worlde bothe in the ordre and change of things is by Gods wil and ãâã wherein he declareth that he thinketh wel of God and is as able to set forthe his power in wordes asthey that reasoned against were a For althogh he knewe that God had a ãâã which was mani fest in his ordina rie working and another in his secret counsel yet he wolde vtter his affection to God because ãâã was not able to vnderstand the cause why he did thus punish him b You do not wel applye your medicine to the disease c He condeÌneth their zealewhich had not knowled ge nether regarded they to comfort him but alwaie grated on Gods iustice as thoght it was not eui dently ãâã ãâã except they had vnder taken the probation thereof d Your ãâã shal come to nothing e Is not this a ma nifest signe of mi ãâã and that I do not ãâã without cause seing that I am thus ãâã as thogh I shulde teare mine owne ãâã and put my ãâã to danger f whereby he de clareth that he is not an hypocrite as thei charged him g That is cleared and not cast of for my sinnes as youreason h To proue that God doeth thus punish me for my sinnes i If I defend not my cause euerie man wil condeÌne me k He sheweth what these two things are l His pangs thus ãâã him to rea son with God not denying but that he had sinned but ãâã to ãâã what were his ãâã sinnes ãâã had ãâã suche rigour whe rein he ãâã that he ãâã knowe a cause of God why he did punish him m Thou punishest me now for the ãâã that ãâã committed in my youth n Thou makest me thy prisoner and doest so presse me that I can not stirre hand nor ãâã â Ebr. rotes a Taking occasion of his aduersaries wordes he describeth the state of mans life from his birth to his death Chap. 8. 9. Psal 144. 4. b His meaning is that seing that man is so ãâã a creature God shulde not haÌdle him so extremely wherein Iob she weth the wicked nes of the flesh when it is not subiect to the Spirit Psal. 51. 7. c Vntil the time that thou hast ap pointed for him to dye which he ãâã as the hyreling waiteth for the end of his labour to ãâã his wages d He speaketh not here as thogh he had not hope of the immortalitie but as a maÌ in extreme peine when reason is ouercome by affections and torments e Hereby he declareth that the feare of Gods iudgement was the cause why he desired to dye f That is telease my peines and take me to mercie g Meaning vnto the day of the resurrection when he shulde be chaÌged and renued b Thogh I be afflicted in this life yet in the ãâã ction I shal ãâã thy mercies and answer when thou callest me Prouer. 5. 21. i Thou layest theÌ all together suffrest none of my sinns vnpunished k He murmureth through the impa cieÌceof the ãâã agaiÌst God asthogh he vsed as great ãâã against him as against the hard rockes or Waters that ãâã flowe so that hereby all the oc casion of his hope is taken away l Yet Whiles he ãâã he shal be in ãâã and miserie a That is vaine Wordes and With out consolation b Meaning With matters that are of none importance Which are forgotten assone as they are vttered as the East Winde ãâã vp the moisture asso ãâã as it falleth c He ãâã Iob as thogh his talke caused men to ãâã of the feare of God and prayer d Thou speakest as do the mockers and contem ners of God e That is the mo ste ancient and so by reason the moste Wise f Art thou onely wise g He accuseth Iobs pride and ãâã that Wil not be ãâã by God nor by their counsel h Why doest thou stand in thi ne owne coÌceite â Ebr. ãâã thy spirit i His purpose is to proue ãâã Iob as an vniust man and an ãâã is punished for his sinnes like as he did before Chap ãâã 18. k Which hathe a desire to sinne as he that is ãâã to drinke l Who by their Wisdome so gouerned that no stranger
were afraied to shew meanie token of frendship i Thei that were in autotitie con demned me as a wicked doer k I had this ãâã monie of conscience that thou woldest defend mine innoceÌcie l Whatsoeuer changes come thou gouernest them by thy prouidence m Let death destroy theÌ to thein ãâã that thei may hurt no more n The treasures of Gods mercie are alwaies laied vp in store for his ãâã albeit at all times thei do ãâã enioye them â Ebr. in the secret of thy face o That is in a place where thei shal haue thy coÌfort and be hid safely from the enemies pride p Meaning there was no citie so strong to preserue him as the defence of Gods fauour q And so by my rashnes and infidelitie deserued to haue bene forsaken â Or ye that fele his mercies r Be constant in your vocation God wil confirme you with hea uenlie strength a Concerning thefre remission of sinnes which is the chiefest point of our faith b To be iustified by faith is to haue our sinnes frely ãâã and to be reputed iust Rom. 4. 6. c Betwene ãâã and despaire d Nether by silence nor crying found Iease signi fying that before the sinner be reconciled to God he feeleth a perpetual ãâã e He sheweth that as Gods mer cie is the onclie cause of forgiuenes of sinnes so the ãâã there of are repentance ãâã confession which procede of faith f WheÌ necessitie causeth him to seke to thee for helpe g To ãâã the waters great dangers h Dauid promiseth to make the rest of Gods children partakers of the ãâã which he felt that he wil diligently loke and take care to direct them in the waie of ãâã Isa. 55. 6. i If men can rule brute beastes thinke thei that God wil not bridle and ãâã their rage k He sheweth that peace and ioy of conscience in the holie ãâã is the frute of faith a It is the duerie of the god ye to set forth the praises of God for hys ãâã power shewed toward them b To sing on instruments was a parte of the ãâã seruice of the ãâã whiche doeth no ãâã ãâã vnto vs then the sacrifices ãâã and ãâã c ãâã counsell or commandemeÌt in gouerning the worlde d That is the effect and executioÌ e Howsoeuer he worlde ãâã of Gods ãâã yethe ãâã all things accordyng to ãâã mercie f By the creatioÌ of the ãâã and beautifull ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã gathering also of the ãâã he ãâã ãâã ãâã the powe o GOD ãâã all creatures ãâã ãâã him â O ãâã g No ãâã can ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he ãâã ãâã and it shal ãâã ãâã h He ãâã that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that the Lorde is our God i He ãâã that all thinges are gouerned v Goddes prouidence not by fortune k Therefore he knoweth their wicked enterprises l If Kings and the mightie of the ãâã cannot be sauedby ãâã ãâã ãâã onely by ãâã ro ãâã what ãâã others to trust in that haue not like meanes m God sheweth that towarde hys of his mercie whi che man ãâã no meanes is able to compasse n Thus he speakethin the name of the whole Churche whiche orely depend on ãâã prouidence a He ãâã neuer to become ãâã of Gods greate benefite for his deliuerance b Thei ãâã are ãâã downe with the expe ãâã of ãâã owne ãâã c VVhich I conceiued for the daÌgers wherein I was d ãâã shal be bold to ãâã to thee for succour wheÌ they shall se thy mercies to ãâã me e ãâã Goddes ãâã be ãâã to gouerne vs. ãâã for mans infirmitie he ãâã his Angels to ãâã ouer vs. f The godlie by their ãâã ãâã ãâã more then hei whiche ãâã and ãâã g ãâã thei abide the last ãâã h That is ãâã true religion and worship of God 1 Pet 3. ãâã i ãâã gall men na turally desire ãâã he wondereth why thei cast hem ãâã willingly into miserie k The angre of God ãâã not onely destroie the wicked ãâã also ãâã heth ãâã name sor euer l VVhen thei ãâã to be ãâã vp with ãâã theÌ God is at haÌd to deliuer them m And as ãâã ãâã al the ãâã of his head n Their wicked entreprises shall turne to their owne ãâã o For when they seme to be ouercome with great daÌgers and dea it self then ãâã sheweth ãâã their ãâã Psal. xxxv a He ãâã God to ãâã his cause ãâã them ãâã did ãâã him and ãâã him b ãâã God can with his breath destroy all his enemies yet the holy Goit ãâã vnto him these outward ãâã to assure vs of hys ãâã power c Assure me againste these tentations that thou art the ãâã of my saluation d Smie theÌ with the spirit of giddines that their ãâã maye be foolish and they receyue ãâã rewarde e Shewing that we ãâã call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã g ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã h ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i That wolde not ãâã ãâã ãâã k To haue taken from me all ãâã and broght me into dispaire l I prayed for the with inward affection as I wolde haue done for my ãâã I declared mine ãâã with ãâã ãâã ãâã head ãâã ãâã saw me ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã o ãâã word ãâã ãâã ãâã that the proude ãâã at ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã death n With their ãâã ãâã ãâã token of ãâã mocking ãâã of the ãâã ãâã ãâã q Their eloyced as thogh they had now sene Dauid ouer throwen r ãâã is the iustice of God to giue to the ãâã affliction ãâã and to the oppressed ãâã relief 2. Thes. 1. 6. s Because we haue that which we soght for seing he is destroyed t That is at once were they neuer so ãâã or mightie u This praier shal ãâã be verified against them that persecure the ãâã x That at least fauour my ryght thoght thei be not able to helpeme y He ãâã the ãâã to prai se God for the ãâã of hys ãâã and for the ãâã of his ãâã a ãâã ãâã by his ãâã that ãâã ãâã forward the ãâã from wicked nes to wickednes ãâã go about to couer his impieric b Thogh all other ãâã his vile sinne yet he ãâã selfe seeth it not c The ãâã ãâã at ãâã doctrine and put not difference ãâã good and euill d By describing at large the nature of the ãâã he ãâã the ãâã beware of these vices e Thogh wickednes ãâã to ãâã all the ãâã yet by thine ãâã prouidence thou ãâã ãâã and earth â Ebr. the mountaines of God ãâã whatsoeuer is excellent is thus called f The depth of thy prouidence gouerneth all things disposeth them albert the wicked seme to ouer whelme the world g Onely Gods chil dren haue ynough of all things bothe ãâã this life ãâã ãâã h He sheweth who are Gods children to wit they that know ãâã ãâã ãâã vprightly i Let not the
ãâã l He desireth that Gods mercie may contend for hym ãâã therage of his enemies m Let the same shame aud ãâã light vpon them Whiche they intended to haue broght vpon me n As the faithfull alwayes ãâã God for his benefites so the wicked mocke Gods children in their ãâã a Not ãâã him as ãâã Who megod ãâã ãâã knowing that there are ãâã ãâã causes way God ãâã his hand vpon ãâã and afte ãâã he ãâã vs. b VVheÌ for ãâã and ãâã of ãâã he ãâã him self vpon his bed c Thou hast restored him in his sickebed and ãâã him ãâã d That is ãâã me and can not ãâã their ãâã hare queÌched but with my shameful death e For ãâã to ãâã me ãâã conspireth my death in his harte and braggeth the ãâã f The ennemye thogh by his ãâã ãâã punishements ãâã God was be come his mortal ãâã â Ebr. The man ãâã my peace g ãâã Dauid ãâã this falshod and as it was chiefly accomplished ãâã Christ Iohn ãâã ãâã so shal his meÌber continually ãâã the same h Meaning ethe in ãâã itie ãâã life or in the ãâã feare of God ãâã gainst all ãâã i Shewing me ãâã dent signes of ãâã ãâã ãâã ce k By ãâã ãâã he stirreth vp ãâã faithfull to ãâã God Psal. xlii a As a ãâã ãâã be kept of theÌ Wh che were of the ãâã ber of the Leuites b By these ãâã des of thirst paÌ ting he she ãâã his seruent desir to serue God in ãâã Temple c As others ãâã pleasure in ãâã and drinking ãâã he was ãâã giuen to weiping d That is how Eled the people ãâã serue thee in ãâã Tabernacle an now seing my ãâã tratiete ãâã I ãâã for sorow e Thogh he ãâã ãâã assal tes of the ãâã to cast him ãâã despaire yet his faith grouÌded on Gods accustomed mercies ãâã the vi ctorie f That is when I remember thee in this lande of my bannishement among the mountaines g AfflictioÌs came so ãâã vpoÌ me that I felt my selfe as ouerwhelmed wherby he shewech there is no end of our miserie till God be ãâã send remedie h He ãâã him self of Gods helpe in time to come i That is I am moste grieuouslye ãâã k ãâã repetition doeth declare that Dauid did not ouercome at once to ãâã vs to be ãâã for asmuch as God wil certein ly deliuer his a He desireth God to vndertake hys cause againste the enemies but chieflye that he wolde ãâã him to the Tabernacle psal xliii b That is the cruel companie of mine enemies c To wit thy fauor whiche appeareth by the performaÌce of thy promises d He promiseth to offer a solemne sacrifice of thankesgiuing in ãâã of his ãâã deliuerance e VVherby he admonisheth the faithful not to relent but constaÌtly to waite on the Lord thogh theyr troubles be longe and great a This Psalme semeth to haue bene made by some excellent Prophete for the vse of the people when the Church was iu extreme miseric ether at their returne from Babylon ãâã vnder Antio ãâã or in suche like ãâã b That is the Canaanites c Io wit our fathers d Of Canaan e That is our fathers f Gods fre ãâã loue is the onelie fountaine and beginning of the ãâã Deut. 4. 37. g Because thou are one King therfore deliuer thy people from their miserie h Because thei and their forefathers made bothe one Church thei applie that to theÌ selues which before the ãâã ãâã attribute to their fathers i As thei confessed before that theyr strenght came of God so now they acknowledge that this afflictioÌ came by his iust iudgement â Or at their pleasure k Knowing God to be ãâã of this calamitie thei mur ãâã not but seke ãâã at his hands who ãâã ded them l As ãâã which are solde for a low price nether ãâã thou for him that offreth ãâã but takest the ãâã ch apman Rom. 8. 36. m I dare not lift vp mine heade for shame n Meaning ãâã proude and ãâã tyrant o Thei boasle not of their vertues but declare that thei rest vpon God in the middes of their ãâã who punished not now their stunes but by hard afflictions called them to the consideratioÌ of the heauenlye ioyes â Or whales meaning the bottomles seat of ãâã here we se the power of faith which can be ouercome by no perils p Thei shewe that thei honored ãâã aright because they trusted in him alone q Thei take God to Witnes that thei were vpright to him ward r The faithfull make this their comfort that the wicked punish them not for their sinnes but for Gods cause ãâã 5. 10. 1 ãâã 4. 14. s There is no hope of recouerie except thou put to thine hande and raise vs vp t VVhiche is the onelie and sufficient ransom to ãâã bothe bodie and soule from all kinde of sclauerie and miserie ãâã XLV a This was acer teine tune or an in strument b Of that ãâã laue that oght to be betwene the housband and the wife c Salomons beautie and eloquence to winne fauour with his people his power to ouer come his enemies is here described d He alludeth to them that ride in chariots in their triuÌphes shewing that the quiet state of a kingdome staÌ deth in trueth ãâã and iustice not in ãâã pompe and vanitie e Vnder this figure of this kingdome of iustice is set for the euerlasting kingdome of Christ. f Hathe established thy kingdome as the figure of Christ which is the peace and ioye of the Church g In the which pa lace the people ma de thee ioyful to ãâã them giue thankes and reioyce for thee h Thogh he had many Kings daugh ters among his wi ues yet he loued Pharaohs ãâã best i Vnder the figure of Pharaohs daugh ter he sheweth that the Church must cast of all car ãâã affections to obey Christ onely k He signifieth that diuers of them that be riche shal be benefactours to the Church asbeit thei giue not ãâã obedience to the Gospel l There is nothing fained nor hypocritical but she is glorious bothe within and with out and ãâã the Church hath not at all times this ãâã glorie the ãâã is to be imputed onely to their owne ingratitude Or zor m Thei shal haue greater graces theÌ their fathers n He signifieth the great compasse of Christs kingdome which shal be sufficient to enriche all his memmbres o This must onely be referred to Christ and not to Salomon a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or a ãâã ãâã vnto ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã song â Or ãâã on b In all ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his ãâã mercie and ãâã in ãâã his c That is we ãâã not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã d Thogh the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã so ãâã yet ãâã ãâã of Gods ãâã ãâã bring ãâã ãâã to his e ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which ãâã ãâã rough ãâã ãâã ãâã the ãâã ãâã smale yet ãâã
that the ãâã ãâã in the dates of ãâã b He call th theÌ Gods enemies Which are enemies to his ãâã c The elect of God are his secret ones for he hideth ãâã the secret of l. ãâã preseiueth theÌ ãâã all dangers d Thei Were not ãâã to take the Church as pri soner but soght ãâã ãâã destroi it e By all secret mean s. f ãâã thoght to haue ãâã thy couÌsel Where in the perpetuitie of the Church Was established â Or ãâã g The Wickednes of the Ammonites and Moabites is described in that they prouoked these other nations to fight against the Israelites their ãâã h By these examples thei Were confirmed that God Wolde not suffer his people to be vtterly destroied i Troden vnder ãâã as myre k That is Iudea for Where his Church is there dwelleth he among them l Because the reprobat colde by no meanes be amended he praieth chatt ei maie ãâã be destroied be vnstable and led with all windes m That is be compelled by thy plagues to ãâã thy power Iudg. 7. 21. 4 15. n ãâã they ãâã not yet thei male proue by experience hat it is in vaine to resist against thy coun sel in establishing thy Church a Dauid complai neth that he can not haue accesse to the ãâã of God to make pro ãâã of his ãâã and to ãâã in religion b For none but the ãâã colde enter into the SaÌ ctuarie and the rest of the people into the courtes c So that the poore birdes haue more ãâã then I. d VVho ãâã nothing in him self but in thee onely learneth of thee to rule his life e That is of mulberietrees which was a ãâã pla ce so that they which passed through mustdig pits for water signifying that no lets can hinder them that are ful ly bent to come to Christs Church nether yet that God wil euer faile them f They are neuer wearie but ãâã in streÌgth couragetil thei come to Gods House g That is for Christs sake whose figure ãâã re present h He wolde ãâã to liue but one daye rather in Gods Church then a thousand among the worldelings i But ãâã ãâã to time increase his ãâã towards his more and more a They confesse that Gods fre mercie was the cause ãâã of their deliueraÌce because he loued the laÌd which he had cho sen. b Thou host buryed them that they shal not come into iudge ment c Not onely in withdrawing thy rod but in forgiuing out sinnes in ãâã ãâã ãâã to ãâã them d ãâã in times past they had ãâã Gods mercres so now being ãâã by ãâã loÌg continuance of euils they pray vnto God that according to his nature he wolde be merciful vnto them e He ãâã that our ãâã commeth onely of Gods mercie f He wil send all ãâã to ãâã Church when he hathe sufficiently ãâã them ãâã by his punish ments the ãâã ãâã learne to beware that thei returne not to ãâã offences g Thogh for a time God thus exercise them with his rods yet vnder the kingdome of ãâã they shulde haue peace and ioye h Iustice shal then florish and haue ãâã ãâã passage in euerie place a Dauid ãâã of Saul thus praied leauing the same to the Church as a monument how to seke redresle against their mise ãâã b I am not enemie to theÌ but pitie theÌ thogh thei be cruel toward me c Which Was a sure tokeÌ that he beleued that God wolde deliuer him d He doeth confesse that God is good to all but onely merciful to ãâã sinners e ãâã ãâã and calling ãâã ly he sheweth ãâã we ãâã not be wearie thogh God grante notforthewith our request but that we must earnestly and often call vpoÌ him f He ãâã all idoles for asmuche as thei can do no workes to declare that thei are ãâã g This proueth that Dauid praied in the name of Christ the Messias of whose kingdome he doeth here prophecie h He confesseth him self ignoraÌt til God hathe taught him and his heart variable and ãâã from God til God ãâã it to him and confirme it in his obedience i That is from moste great danger of d ãâã of the which none but onely the mightie hand of God colde deliuer him k He sheweth that there can be no moderation nor equitie where proude ãâã reigne and that the lacke of Gods feare is as a priviledge to all vice and crueltie l He ãâã not of his owne vertues but confesseth that God of his fre goodnes hathe ãâã benemerciful vnto him and giuen him power against his enemies as to one of his owne housholde Psal. lxxxvii a God did chuse that place amonge the hils to establish Ierusalém and hys Temple b Thogh thy glorious estate do not yet appeare yet ãâã with ãâã and God wil ãâã his promes c That is ãâã these other coÌtreis shal come to the knowledge of God d It shal be said of him that is regenerat and come to the Church that he is as one that was ãâã in the Churche e Out of all quarters thei shal come into the Church be counted as citizens f VVhen he calleth by his worde them into the Church ãâã he had elected and writen in his boke g The Prophet ãâã his whole affections and ãâã in the Church 1. King 4 ãâã ãâã ãâã a That is tohuÌble It was the hegynning of a song by the tune where of this Psalme was song b Thogh many crye in their sorowes yet they crye not earnestly to GOD for remedye as he ãâã he coÌfessed to be the autor of his saluacioÌ c For he that is dead is ãâã from all cares and busines of this life and thus he saieth because he was vnprofirable for all ãâã ãâã mans life and as it were cut ãâã from this ãâã d That is from thy preuidence care whiche is ment according to the ãâã of the ãâã ãâã He ãâã the losse displeasure of his friendes to Gods ãâã whereby he partly ãâã partly ãâã his e The stormes of thy ãâã haue ãâã whelmed me g I senone ende of ãâã ãâã h Mine eies face declare my sorowes i He sheweth that the time is more conuenieÌt for God to helpe wheÌ men ãâã vnto hym in ãâã daÌgers them ãâã ãâã till they be ãâã and then raise ãâã vp againe k That is in ãâã graue where only ãâã bodie lieth ãâã all sense and remembraÌce l I am euer in great dangers and sorowes as thogh my life shulde vtterly ãâã cut of eue rie moment â Ebr. were in ãâã a Thogh the horri ble confusion of things might cause them to despaire of Gods ãâã yet the manifolde examples of hys me ãâã cause theÌ to trust in GOD thogh to maÌs iud gement thei sawe none occasion b A she that surely beleued iÌ hea t. c As thine inuisible heauen is not subiect to anie alteracion change so shal the
furious waters d Besides Gods power and wisdome in creating and gouerning his great ãâã also appeareth in that he hath giuen hys people his worde and ãâã a VVhose office it is to take veÌgeanceon the wicked b Shewe by effect that thou ãâã Iudge of the world to punishe the wicked c That is brag of their ãâã and ãâã esteme them selues aboue all other d Seing the church was then so ãâã oppressed it ought not to seme straÌge to vs if we se it so now and therfore we muste call to God to take our ãâã in hand e He sheweth that they are desperate in ãâã forasmuch as they feared ãâã God but gaue them selues ãâã to do wickedly f He sheweth that it is impossible but God shulde heare se and vnderstaÌd their wickednes g If God punishe whole nations for their sins it is merefolie for any one man or els a fewe to thinke that God wil spare them h God hathe care ouer his and chasticeth them for their welth that they shu'd not perish for euer with the wicked i God will restore the state gouernement of things to their right vse and then the ãâã shall followe him cherefully k He complaineth of them whiche wolde not helpe him to resiste the enemies yet was assured that Gods helpe wolde not faile l VVhen I thoght there was no way but death m In my trouble destresse I ãâã found thy present helpe n Thogh the wicked iudges ãâã iustice in oppressing the Churche yet they haue not that autoritie of God o It is a greate token of Gods iudgement when the purpose of the wicked is broken but moste when thei are destroied in their owne ãâã Psal. xcv a He sheweth that Gods seruice standeth not in dead ceremonies but chiefly in the ãâã fice of pravse and thankes giuing b EueÌ the Angels who in respecto of men are thoght as god are nothing in his ãâã muche ãâã the idols which mans braine inuentech c All thinges are gouerned by hys prouidence d By these thro wordes he signifieth one thynges meaning that theiÌ must ãâã giue theÌ selues ãâã God e That is the flock whome he gouerneth with his owne hande He sheweth wherein ãâã are Gods flocke that is If they heare his voice f By the ãâã of Gods ãâã â Or ãâã whereof the place was so called Nombr 14 22. â Or ãâã read Exod. ãâã 7. g Thei were without iudgemeÌt and reason h That is into the lande of Canaan where he promised them rest Psal xcvi a The Prophere sheweth that the time shall come that all natioÌs shal haue occasion to praise the Lords for the ãâã of his Gospel b Seing he wil reueile him selfe to all nations ãâã to their owne expectation they ought all to worship him contrary to their owne imaginations and onely as he hathe appointed â Or vanities c Then the idoles or whatsoeuer made not the heauens are not God d God can not be knowen but by his strength and glorie the signes whereof appeare in his Sanctuarie e As by ãâã ye se that it is onely due vnto him f By offring vp yourselues wholly vnto God declare that you worship him only g He prophecieth that the Gentiles shal be partakers ãâã the Iewes of Gods promes h Hes hal regenerate them a newe with his Spirit restore them to the image of God i If the insensible creatures shall haue cause to reioyce when God appeareth muche more we from whome he hathe taken maledict on and sinne a He sheweth that ãâã God reygneth there is all ãâã and spiritual ioye b For the Gospel shal not be onely ãâã in Iudea but through all ãâã and ãâã c He is thus descri bed to kepe his enemies in ãâã which commonly ãâã Gods power d This feare bringeth not the wicked to ãâã obedieÌce but maketh them to runne awaie from God e He ãâã ãâã Gods iudgeméts are in a readines to destroye the idolaters f Let all that whiche is estemed in the worlde fall downe before him g The Iewes shall haue occasion ãâã reioyce that the ãâã are made partakers with them of Gods fauour h ãâã requireth ãâã thinges of his children ãâã one that thei dereste ãâã the other that thei put their trust in God for their ãâã i Tho h Gods deliuerance appeare no suddenly yet it is sowen and laied vp in store for them k Be mindefull of his ãâã and onely trust in his ãâã a That is some song newly made in token of theyr wonderful ãâã by Christ. b He preserueth his Churche miraculously Isa. 59. 16. c For the deliueraÌce of his Church d God was moued by none other meanes to gather his Churche of the Iewes and Gentiles ãâã because ãâã wolde performe his promes e By this repetition and earnest exhortatioÌ to giue praises with instruments also of the duÌme creatures he signifieth that the worlde is neuer able to praise God suffidently for their deliuerance a VVhen God deliuereth his Churche all the enemies shal haue cause to tremble Exod. 25. 22. b Thogh the wicked rage agaynst God yet the godly shal praise his Name and mightie power c That is before his TeÌple or Arke where he promised to heare wheÌ they worshipped him as now he promiseth his spirituall presence where so euer hys Churche is assembled d Vnder these thre hecomprehendeth the whole people of Israél with whome God made his promes e For the more liberally that God ãâã with hys people the more death he punishe them that ãâã his benefites a He prophecieth that Gods benefite in calling the GeÌtiles shal be so great that thei shal haue wonderfull occasion to praise his mercie and reioyce b Hechiefly meaneth touching the spiritual tegenera ãâã whereby we are his shepe and pople c He sheweth that God will not be worshiped but by that meanes whiche he hathe appointed d He declareth that we ought neuer to be wearie in praising him seing his mercies toward vs last for euer a Dauid ãâã reth what maner of King he wolde be wheÌ Godshuld place him in the throne promising openly that he wolde be merciful and iust b Thogh as yet thou differ rest to place me in the kinglie dignitie yet wil I giue my selfe to wisdome and vprightnes being a priuare man c He sheweth that magistrates do not their dueties except thei be ene mies to all vice d In promising to punish these vices ãâã are moste pernicious in theÌ that are aboute Kings he ãâã that be will punish all e He sheweth what is the true vse of the ãâã to punis he the wicked and to ãâã the good f Magistrates must immediatly punish vice ãâã it growe to farther inconuenience and if heathen Magistrates are bounde to do this how muche more thei that haue the charge of the Church of God a VVhereby is signified that albeit we be in neuer so great miseries yet there is euer place left for praser
vsed in prayer alluding to the sa crifices whiche were by Gods commandement ãâã in the olde Law c He desireth God to kepe his thoghts waies ether from thinking ãâã executing vengeance d Let not their prosperitie allure ãâã to be wicked as they are e He colde abide all corrections that came of ãâã louing heart f By pacience I shal se the wicked so sharpely handled that ãâã shal ãâã pitie praye for them g The people which followed their wicked rulers in ãâã the Prophet shal repent and turne to God when they se their wicked rulers punished h Here appeareth that Dauid was miraculously deliuered out of manie deaths as * 2. Cor. 1. 9. i Into Gods ãâã wherby he catcheth the wicked I their owne malice k So that none of them escape a Dauids pacience and ãâã praier to God coÌdemneth their wicked rage which in their troubles ether desparre and mur mureagainst God or els sake to others theÌ to God to haue redres in their miseries â Ebr. was folden or wrapped in me meaning as a thing that colde haue none yssue â Or soght for my soule b Thogh ãâã mea nes failed him yet he knewethat God wolde neue fo sake him c For he was on all sides beset with his enemies as thogh he had bene in a most strait prison d Ether to reioyce at my wonderful deliuerance or to set a crowne vpon mine head a That is as thou hast promised to be faithful in thy promes to all that trust in thee b That is according to thy fre goodnes ãâã ãâã ãâã thine c He knewe that his ãâã were Gods messingers to cal ãâã to repentance for ãâã nes thogh toward his enemies he was innocent and that in Gods ãâã all men are sinners d He acknowled geth that God is the onelie and true phisicion to ãâã him and that he is able to raise him to life thogh he were dead long ago turned to asshes e So that onely by faith and by the grace of Gods Spirit he wasvpholden f To wit thy great benefites of olde and the manifolde examples of thy fauour roward thine g That is spedely in dueseason h Let thine holie Spirit couÌsel me how to come for the of these great cares troubles i I hid my self vnder the shadow of thy wings that I might be defended by thy power k He coÌfesseth that bothe the knowledge and obedience of Gods wil commeth by the Spirit of God who teacheth vs by his Worde giueth vnderstanding by his Spirit and frameth our hearts by his grace to obey him l That is iustly and aright for so sone as we decline from Gods wil we fall into errour m Which shal be a signe of thy Fatherlie kindenes toward me n Resigning my selfe wholly vnto thee and trusting in thy protection a Who of a ãâã shepherd hathe made me a valiaÌt warriour and mightie conquerour â Ebr. my deliuerer vnto me for the Propher can not satisfie him self with any Wordes b He confesseth that nether by his owne ãâã power not policie his kingdome was quiet but by the secret grace of God c To giue vnto God iust praise in to confesse our selues to be vnworthie of so excellent benefites and that he besto weth them vpon vs of his fre mercie d He desireth God to continue ãâã graces and to send helpe for the present necessitie e By these maner of speaches he sheweth that all the ãâã in the worlde can not hinder Gods power which he ãâã by faith f That is deliuer me from the ãâã of them that shulde be ãâã people but are corrupt in their iudgement and entreprises as thoght thei were strangers g For thogh thei shake hands yet thei kepe not promes h That is a rate and excellent song as thy great benefites deserue i Thogh wicked Kings be called Gods seruants as Cyrus * Isa. 45. 1. for asmuche as he vseth then to execute his iudgements yet Dauid because of Gods promes and they that rule godly are properly so called because they serue not their owne affections but set for the Gods glorie k He desireth God to continue his benefites toward his people counting the procreacion of children and their good education among the chie fest of Gods benefites l That the ve ie corners of our houses may be ful of ãâã for the great abundance of ãâã blessings m He attributeth not onely the great commodities but euen the least also to Gods fauour n And if God giue not to all his children all these blessings yet he recompenseth them with better things a He sheweth what sacrifices are pleasant and acceptable vnto God euen praise and thankesgiuing and seing that God stil con tinueth his benefites towards vs we oght neuer to be weariein praising him for the same b Hereby he declareth that all power is subiect vnto God and that no worldlie promotion oght to obscure Gods glorie c For as muche as the end of mans creation and of his preseruation in this life is to praise God there fore he requireth that not onely we out selues do this but cause all other to do the same d Of thy terrible iudgements against the wicked e He describath after what sorte God sheweth him self to all his creatures thogh our sinnes haue prouoked his ven geance against all to Wit merciful not onely in par doning the sinnes of his elect but in doing good euen to the reprobate albeit they can not fele theswere comfort of the same f The praise of thy glorie appea reth in all thy creatures and thogh the wicked wolde obscu re the same by their silence yet the faithful are euer mindeful of the same g He sheweth that all things are out of ordre but onely where God reigneth * Luk 1 31. * Dan. 7 14. Exod. 34. 6. h who being in miserie and afflict on wolde fainte and fall away if God did not vp holde them and therefore they oght to reuerence him that reigneth in heauen and suffer them selues to be gouerned by him i To wit aswel of man as of beast k He praiseth God not onely for that he is ãâã to all his creatures but also in that that he iustly punisheth the wicked and mercifully examineth his by the crosse giuing them strength and deliuering theÌ l Which onely apperteineth to the faithful and this vertue is contrarie to infidelitie douting ãâã and ãâã m For they wil aske or wise for nothing but according to his wil. * 1. ioh 5. 14. n That is all men shal be bounde to praise him a He ãâã vp him self and all his ãâã to praise God b That God may haue the whole praise wherein he forbiddeth all vaine confidence shewing that of nature we are more enclined to put our trust in creatures then in God the creator c As their vaine opinions whereby flattered them selues and so ima gined wicked entreprises d He encourageth the godlie to
to be destroyed as they of Sodom sane that God of his mercie ãâã a litle nomber Lamen ãâã 22. s Althogh God ãâã these ãâã for a time as aides and exercises of their faith yet because the people had not faith nor ãâã ce God decesteth them Psal. 50 14. ier 6. 20. amos 5. 21. mich ãâã 7. t VVithout faith ãâã u Your sacrifices offred in the newe moones and feastes he condemmeth hereby hypo crites which thin ke to please God with ceremonies and they them selues are voide of faith and mercie x He sheweth that where men be giuen to auarice ãâã ãâã and ãâã which is ment by blood there God will shewe his ãâã and not accepte them thogh they seme neuer so holy as Chap. 59. 3. y By this outwarde washing he meaneth the spiritual exhorting the Iewes to repent and amend their liues z This kinde of reason ning by the seconde table the scriptures vse in manie places against the ãâã who pretend moste holines and religion in worde but when their charitie and loue towarde their brethren s hulde appeare thei declare that thei haue nether faith nor religion a To knowe if I do accuse you without cause b Lest sinners s pretend anie rigour on Gods parte he only willeth them ãâã be pure in hearte and he wil sorgiue all their sinnes were they ãâã so manie or great c He sheweth that whatsoeuer aduer sitie maÌ indureth it ought to be ãâã to hys owne incredulitie and disobedience d That is IerusaleÌ which had promised fidelitie vnto me as a wife to her husband e Giuen to ãâã and éxtor cion which he signified before by blood ãâã f VVharsoeuer was pure in thee before is now corrupt thogh thou haue an outward shew g That is they mainteine the wicked and the ãâã and not onelye do not punis he them but are them selues suche h VVhen God wil shewe him selfe merciful to hys Church he calleth him self The holie one of ãâã but when he hathe to do with his ennemies he is called Mightie as against whome no power is able to resist i I wil take vengeance of mine ad ãâã the lew es and so satisfie my desire by punishing theÌ VVhich thing yet he doeth with a grief becau se of his couenant k Lest the faithful among them shulde be ouercome with this threatning he addeth this consolacion l It is onely the worke of God to ãâã the heart of man whiche thing he doeth because of his promes made concerning the saluaction of his Church m By iustice is meant Gods faithfull promes whiche is the causs of the deliuerance of his ãâã n The wicked shal not be partakers of GODS promes Psal. 92. 9. o That is the trees and pleasantplaces where ye commit idopatrie which was forbidden Deut. 16. 22 p The false GOD wherein ye put vour confidence shal be consumed as easely as a piece of towe ãâã 4. 1. a The decre and ordinance of God touching the restauration of the Church which is chiefly ment of the time of Christ b In an ãâã place to besene discerned c VVhen the king dome of Christ shal be enlarged by the preaching or the doctrine Here also ãâã declared the zeale of the children of God when they are called d Alluding to mouatzion whe re the visible Church them was e Meaning the wholedoctrine of saluacion f This was accomplished when the Gospel was ãâã preachedin ãâã and from thence went through all the worlde g The lord which is Christ shal haue all power giueÌ him h That they may acknowledge their sinnes and turne to him i He sheweth the frute of the peace which the Gospel shulde bring to wit that ãâã shulde do good one to another where as before they were enemies k Hespeaketh not against the vse of weapons and lawful warre but sheweth how the heart of the godlie shal be effected one toward another which peace and loue doethbe ginne and growe in this life but shal be perfited when we are ioy ned with our head Christ Iesus l Seing the Genti les wil be so readie make you haste and shewe theÌ the way to worship God m The Prophet seing the smaleho pe that he Iewes wolde complaineth to God as thogh he had vtterly for saken theÌ for their sinnes n Ful of the corru ptions that reigned chiefly in the East partes o Thei altogether giue them selues to the facions of other nations p The Prophet first condemned their supe stition idolatrie next their ãâã and thirdly their vaine trust in ãâã meanes q He noteth the nature of ãâã idolaters which are neuer satisfied in their supersticions r Thus the Prophet spake being inflamed ãâã the zeale of Gods glorie and that he might feare them with Gods iudgement s Meaning ãâã as GOD shalbegin to execute his iudgements t By hightrees and mountaines are ãâã them that are proude and loftie and thinke them selues moste strong in this ãâã u He condemneth their vaine ãâã which they had in strong holdes and in their riche marchandise which broght in vainepleasures where with mens mindes became ãâã * Hoseah 10. 8. * luk ãâã ãâã * reuel 6. ãâã 9. 6. x They shal ãâã them into ãâã vile and ãâã places when ãâã perceiue ãâã they are notable to helpe them y Cast of your vai ne considence of man whose life ãâã so fraile that it his nose be stopped he is dead consider that you haue so do with God Chap. III. a Because thei ãâã sted their abundaÌ ce and prosperirie he sheweth that thei shulde be taken ãâã theÌ b The temporal gouernour the minister c By these he mea ne h that God wolde take away euerie thing that was in any estima cion and wherein they had anie ãâã to vante them selues e For lacke of good regiment ordre d Not onely ãâã age but in wit meaners knowledge strength f He sheweth that this plague shalbeso horrible that contrarie to the communema ãâã of men which by ãâã an ãâã us none shal be scunde able or willing to be their gouernour g ãâã shal ãâã cause him to for ãâã him self them to take suche a dangerous ãâã vpon him h VVhen God ãâã examine ãâã ãâã ãâã whereupon they now set an impudent face ãâã shal finde ma ke of their ãâã in their fore head i Be yethat ãâã godlie assured that God wil defend you in the middes of ãâã troubles k Because the wicked people were more ãâã to their princes then to ãâã commandements of God he sheweth that ãâã woldegiue them ãâã princes by whome they ãâã be manifest tokens of his wrath because they shuld befoles and ãâã l ãâã that the rulers and gouerners had destroyed ãâã Church and not p ãâã it according to their ãâã m That is ve shewe all crueltie against them n He menaceth people because of the ãâã ãâã of their Wo men Which gaue
fathers in ãâã past m Meaning Mo sés n That is in Mosés that he might wel gouerne the people some referre this giuing of the Spirit to the people o Peaceably and gently as an horse is led to his pasture p Hauing declared Gods ãâã shewed to their ãâã he turneth him self to God by prayer desiring him to continue the same graces toward them q Thy great affection which thou barest towards vs. r Meaning froÌ the whole bodie of the Church s Thogh AbrahaÌ wolde refuse vs to be his children yet thou ãâã refuse to be out father t By taking away thy holie Spirit from vs by whome we we egouerned and so for ãâã ingra titude didest deliuer vs vp to our owne concupiscence and didest punish sinne by sinne according to thy iuste iudgement u Meaning for the couenants sake made to Abráhám Izhák and Iaakob his seruants x That is in respect of the promes which is perpetual albeit thei had now possessed the land of Canáan a thousand and foure hundreth yere and ãâã they lament to moue God rather to remember his couenant then to punish their sinnes a The Prophet coÌtinueth his praier ãâã God to declare his Ioue toward his Churche by ãâã mightie power as he did in mount Sinai b Meaning the raine haile fyre thunder lightenings c S. Paul vseth the same kinde of admiration ãâã Cor. 2. 9. marueling at Gods great benefite shewed to his Churche by the preaching of the Gospel d Thou shewedst fauour towarde our fathers when they trusted in thee and walked after thy commaÌdements e Thei considered thy great mercies f That is in thy mercies which he calleth the waies of the Lord. g Thou wilt haue pitie vpon vs. h VVe are iustely punished broght into ãâã be cause we haue pro uoked thee to angre thogh we wolde excuse our selues yet our righ teousnes and best vertues are before thee as ãâã cloutes or as some read like the meÌstruous clothes of a woman i Albeit o Lord by thy iuste iudgement thou maiest vtterly destroy vs as the potter may his pot yet we appeale to thy mercies whereby ãâã hathe pleased thee to adopters to be thy children k For so the flesh iudgeth when God doeth not ãâã send succor l VVhich w ere dedicat to thy seruice and to call vpon thy Name m VVherein we reioyced and worshiped thee n That is at the contempt of thine owne glorie thogh our sinnes haue deserued this yet thou wilt not suffer thy glorie thus to be diminis hed a Meaning the GeÌ ãâã which knew not God shulde seke after him when he had moued their heartes with his holy Spirit Rom. 10. 10 b He sheweth the cause of the reiectioÌ of the Iewes because theiwold not obey him for anye admonition of his ãâã by whome he ãâã theÌ continually and stretched out his hande to drawe them c He sneweth that to delite in our o wne fantasies is the declining ãâã God the beginning of all superstition and ãâã d VVhiche were dedicat to idoles e Meaning ãâã altars whiche he thus nameth by contempt f To consult with ãâã and to con iure deuils which was forbidden Deur 18. 11. g VVhich was coÌ trarie to Gods coÌmandement Leu. 11 7. Deut. 14. 8. h Hesheweth that hypocrisie is euer ioyned with pride and contempt of others i Their punishement shall neuer haue end k So that the remembraÌce thereof can not be forgotten l Shalbe bc the punished together and this declareth how the children are punished for their fathers ãâã to wit when the same fautes or like are founde in them m That is it ispro fitable meaning that God wil not destroy the faithful branches of his vineyard wheÌ he ãâã the ãâã stockes that is the ãâã n VVhiche was a plentiful place in Iudea to fede shepe as Achor was for catted o By the multitude and nomber he meaneth their innumerable idoles of whome they thoght they colde neuer haue ynough p Seing you can not nomber your gods I wil noÌber you with the sworde q By my Prophetes whome ye wolde not obey r By these wordes ãâã and drinke he meaneth the blessed life of the faithfull ãâã haue alwaies consolacion and ãâã contentement ef all things in their God thogh some times they lacke these corporal things t Then by the Name of the Iewes u By ãâã and by swearing is ment ãâã of GOD for his benefites and the true worshiping of him whiche shal not be onely in Iudea but through all the worlde x I will no more ãâã fer my Church to be desolate as in ãâã ãâã Meaning that he wolde call the Gentiles who shulde ãâã euen the very name of the Iewes for their infidelities sake y I will so alter and change the ãâã of my Churche that it shall seme to dwel in a newe worlde z Meaning in this ãâã ãâã of the Churche there shulde be no weakenes of youth nor infirmities of age but all shulde ãâã fresh and florishing and this is accomplished in the heauenlye Ierusalém when all sinnes shall cease and the ãâã shal be wiped away a VVhere by he sheweth that the insideles and ãâã sinners haue no parte of this benediction b He proposeth to the faithfull the blessings whiche are conteined in the Lawe and so vnder temporal things ãâã rehendeth the spiritual promises c Read Chap. 11. 6. Act. 7. 48. a My ãâã is so great that it filleth both heauen and earth therfore cannot be in cluded in a teÌple like an idole condemning hereby their vaine confidence which trusted in the TeÌple and sacrifices b Seing that bothe the Temple the things therein with the sacrifices were made and done by his appointement he sheweth that he hathe no nede thereof and that he caÌ be without them Psal. 50. 10. c To him that is humble and pure in heart whiche receiueth my doctrine with reuerence and feare d Because the Iewes thoght them selues holy by offring of their sacrifices and in the meane season had nether faith nor repentance God sheweth that he doeth no lesse ãâã these ceremonies then he doeth the sacrifices of the heathen who offred men doggs and swine to their idoles whiche things were expressely ãâã bidden in the Law e I wil ãâã their wickednes and hypocrisie wherewith thei thinke to blinde mine eies to all the worlde f He incourageth the faithful ãâã pro mising to destroy their enemies which pretended to be as brethren but were ãâã tes and ãâã theÌ that feared God g The enemies ãâã shorrely heare a more terrible voyce euen fyre slaughter seing thes wolde not heare the gentle voyce of the Prophets whiche called them to repen tance h Meaning that the restauratioÌ of the Church shulde be so sudden and contrarie to all mens opinion as when a woman is deliuered before she loke for it that without peine ãâã i This shall passe the capacitie of man to se
true religion of God c He ãâã ãâã to plucke vp the impictie and wic ked affection and worldelie respectes out of their heart thatthe true ãâã of Gods worde may be sowen therein Hos. 10. 12. and this is the true circumcision of the heart ãâã 10. 16. ãâã 2. ãâã ãâã ãâã d He warneth theÌ of the great dangers that shal come vpon them by the Caldeans except they repeÌt and turne to the Lord. e He speaketh this to admonish them of the great danger when eue ry man shal prepare to saue him self but ãâã shal be to late 2. King ãâã ãâã f Meaning ãâã King of Babylon 2 King 241. g That is the false prophetes which ãâã prophecied peace and securitie h By the false pro ãâã which pro mised peace and tranquillitie and thus thou hast pu nished their rebellions ãâã by causing them to hearken vnto lies which wolde not beleue thy trueth 2. King 22. 23. ezek 14. 9. ãâã ãâã 2. 11. i The northwinde whereby he mea ãâã Nebuchadnezzar k But to cary away bothe corne and chaffe l Meaning that shulde come as suddeÌly as a cloude that is caryed with the winde m This is spoken in the persone of all the people who in their affli ction shulde ãâã thus n VVhich was ãâã citie in the vtmost border of Israel ãâã ãâã Babylon o VVhich was in the mid way betwene Dan and ãâã rusalem p VVhich kepe the ãâã so ãâã that nothing can come in not ãâã so shulde the Babylonians compasse ãâã q He sheweth that the true ministers are liuely touched with the calamities of the ãâã so that all the partes of their bodie fele the grief of their heart ãâã with zeale to Gods glorie ãâã pronounce his iud ãâã against the people r Meaning the cities which were as easely cast downe as ãâã tent s Their wisdome ãâã tende to their owne destru ction and pulleth them from God t By these maner of speaches he ãâã the horri ble destructioÌ ãâã shulde come vpon the land and ãâã condeÌneth the ob stinacie of the ãâã ple who ãâã ãâã at ãâã feare of the ãâã ãâã ãâã that the ãâã creatures are moued therewith as if ãâã order of nature shulde be ãâã Isa. ãâã ãâã 24 23. ezek 32. 7. iocl 2. 31. and 3. 15. u ãâã for his mercie ãâã wil reserue him ãâã a ãâã to be his Churche and to praise him ãâã Isa. 2. 9. x ãâã thy ãâã ãâã riche ãâã shal deliuer thee y As the Prophetes were moued to ãâã the destru ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Chap. 9. a That is the citie b Thogh they pre ãâã religion and holines yet ãâã but ãâã vnder ãâã ãâã of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ligion c ãâã not ãâã loue ãâã ãâã ãâã d ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã e He speaketh ãâã to the ãâã ãâã them ãâã ãâã de gouerne ãâã others and ãâã ãâã ãâã out of the way then the simple people f Meaning ãâã and ãâã g He sheweth that to ãâã by ãâã thing theÌ by God is to forsake him Ezek 22. 11. h He commaÌdeth the BabyloniaÌs enemies to destroye them i Read Chap. 4. 27 k Because thei gaue no ãâã the ãâã of his Pro phetes as Isa ãâã 15. l Their wordes shal be of none effect but vaine m Thei are not ãâã of the Lord the refore that which thei ãâã ãâã ãâã shal come vpon them n Meaning ãâã o To ãâã the Babylonians and ãâã deans p Who shal ãâã many with ãâã ãâã q Here the Lord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his Churche as Chap. ãâã ãâã Chap. 16. 10. r Meaning the Prophet ãâã â Ebr. without heart Isa. 6. 9. mat 13. 14. act 28. ãâã rom 17. 8. Iob. 16. 10. s If there be ãâã stay that we receiue not gods blessings in abun dance we must coÌ ãâã that it is for our owne iniquities Isa. 59. 1. Isa. 3. 23. Zechar. 7. 10. t They fele not the plague of God for it Or beare rule u Meaning that there colde be no thing ãâã is corde where the mi nisters were wicked persones and ãâã Chap. ãâã a He speaketh to them ãâã because thei shulde take hede ãâã the example of their ãâã the other halfe of their tribe ãâã were now caryed away prisoners b VVhich was a citie in Iudah six miles from Bethleem c Read Nehe. 3. 14 2. Chro. 11. 6. d I haue ãâã her gentely and giuen her abundaÌ c of all things e he shal be so de ãâã that the shepe may be fed in her f He speaketh this in the personne of the Babylonians which complaine that the time faileth them before thei haue broght their enterprises to passe g He sheweth the cause why it shulde be destroyed and how it cometh of them selues h He warneth theÌ to amend by his corrections and to turne to him by ãâã i He ãâã the Babylonians to be diligent to searche out all and to leaue none k Thei delite to heare vaine things to shut vp their eares to ãâã ãâã l As the ãâã ãâã giuen him his worde to be as a fyre of his indignation to ãâã that wicked m None ãâã ãâã Chap. 3. 14. so he kindeleth it now when he ãâã that all remedies are past n VVhen the people began to feare Gods ãâã the false Prophetes comforted theÌ by flatterings shewing that God wolde send peace ãâã â Ebr. ãâã fall ãâã o VVher ãâã ãâã ãâã walked directed by the worde of God signifying that the re is no true w y but that which God prescribeth ' p Prophe ãâã which shulde warne you ãâã ãâã angers that were at hand q God ãâã all the worlde to witnes and the insensible ãâã of the ingratitude of the ãâã r Read Isa. 1. 11. ãâã ãâã 21. s FroÌ Babylon by Dan Which was North from ãâã t For feare of the ãâã he speaketh this in the persone of the ãâã u Meaning Ieremiah whom God had appointed to trie out the godlie from the wicked as a ãâã doeth the pure ãâã from the drosse x All thepaine labour that hathe bene taken with them is lost Chap. 26. 13. a Beleue not the false ãâã which say that for the Temples sake the sacrifices the re the Lord wil preserue you and so nourish you in you sinne vaine confidence b God sheweth on what coÌdition he made his promes to this TeÌple that they shulde be an holie people vnto him as he wolde be a faithful God to them c As ãâã in holes and dennes thinke them selues ãâã so when you are in my Temple you thinke to be couered which the ãâã nes thereof that I can not se your wickednes Mat. 21. 12 d Because thei depended so muche on the Temple Which was for his promes that he wolde be present and defend them Where the ãâã was he ãâã theÌ to Gods iudgements against ãâã lo Where the Ar ke had ãâã about ãâã yeres
from the Moabites by ãâã ãâã Arnon and after that the ten tribes were caryed away into ãâã they ãâã the coun trey of God b To wit of the ãâã c Meaning of the Israélites d Which was one of the chief cities of the ãâã as ãâã Heshbon and ãâã there was also a citie called Heshbon among the ãâã e In thy plentiful countrei f Signifying that power and riches can not preuaile when as God wil execute his iudgements g That is without loking backe and as euerie one can finde away to escape h In the time of Christ when the Gentiles shal be called i Which Was a citie of Edom cal led by the name of TemaÌ ãâã sonne Who ãâã of ãâã k The enemies that shal dissemble as thogh ãâã fled away shal turne backe and inuade your land and ãâã it l Meaning that God ãâã destroy them andnot spare one ãâã the grape gatherers leaue ãâã grapes and theues seke but til they ãâã ãâã O bad 5. m The destructioÌ shal be so great that there shal be none ãâã to take care ouer the Widdowes and fatherles n I ãâã not spa ãâã mine ãâã ãâã people and how shulde I pitie thee o Which Was a chief ãâã of Edom. p That is ãâã â Or idole q To Wit N ãâã ãâã ãâã he hathe ouercome ãâã ãâã is ment by the swelling of ãâã shal come against mount ãâã and Edom. r That is the ãâã Whome the ãâã kept as prisoners to haste away from thence s The captaine and goue nour of the armie mea ning Nebuchad-nezzár t They shal not be able to ãâã ãâã his ãâã captaines u To Wit the enemie x As Chap. 48. 40 Was said of Moáb y Which Was the chief citie of Syria Whereby he meaneth ãâã Whole countrey z When she heard the sudden coming ãâã of the enemie a He speaketh this in the persone of the King of them of the countrey Who shal Wonder to se Damascus the chief citie destroyed b Who Was King of Syria 1 king 20. 26 and had buylt these palaces Which Were stil called the palaces of ãâã c Meaning the Arabians and their ãâã d Because thei vsed to dwell in ãâã ãâã the things that ãâã thereun to e The enemies Wildweliu your places f He sheweth that they of Hazor Wil ãâã to the Arabians for ãâã but that shal not ãâã them g That is Persia so called of Elám the sonne of SheÌ h Because the ãâã were good ãâã he sheweth that the thing wherein they put their trust ãâã not ãâã them i I wil place Nebuchad nezzar there and in these prophecies ãâã ãâã speaketh ãâã couÌ ãâã which shulde be ãâã vnder the ãâã of those ãâã monarchies where of Da niel m ãâã ãâã k This may be referred to ãâã empire of the ãâã and Me des after the Caldeans or vnto the time of Christ as Chap. 48 47. â Ebr. hand a After that God hathe vsed the Ba bylonians seruice to punish other ãâã he sheweth that their turne shal come to be punished b These were two of their chief idoles c To wit the ãâã des and the ãâã d When Cyrus shal take Babél e Read Chap 31. 9 f Their ãâã and ministers by their examples haue prouoked them to ãâã g They haue com ãâã idolatrie in euerie ãâã h For the Lord dwelt among them in his Tem ple and wolde haue ãâã theÌ by his iustice against their ãâã mies i When God shal deliuer you by Cyrus k That is moste for ward with ãâã feare l Shalbe made riche thereby m For ioy of the victorie that ve had against my ãâã n In signe of con tempt and ãâã o He speaketh to the enemies the Medes and ãâã p ãâã the Lord called the Babylonians his ãâã and their worke his worke in ãâã ãâã his people yet be cause they did it not to ãâã God ãâã for their owne malice ãâã to profite them selues it is ãâã called sinne â Or velded or made peace q ãâã ãâã so that none be left to labour the grounde or to ta ke the frute there of r Meaning Tiglath Pelezár who caryed away the ten tribes s He caried away ãâã rest ãâã ãâã Iudáh and Beuiamin t That is ãâã ãâã the Lord ãâã vp Cyrus ãâã 23. 23. â Or of theÌ that shulde be visited u ãâã who had ãâã ãâã al the princes and people of the worlde â Ebr. from the ãâã x Her princes mightie men y ãâã the ãâã whiche shulde be deliuered by ãâã Reuel 8 69. z He sheweth that when GOD ãâã his ãâã ãâã ãâã his enemies that his ãâã shal then haue ãâã â Ebr. Lyers a For Cyrus did cut the riuer Eu phrates and deui ded ãâã course thereof into many streames so that it might be passed euer as thogh there had bene no Water which thing he did by the counsel of two of Belshazzars captaines who conspired against their King ãâã he had gelded the one of theÌ in des ãâã ãâã the sonne of the other b Read Isa. 13 21. â Ebr. sonnes of the ostriches or yong Gen. 19. 21. Isa ãâã 19. c Meaning that the ãâã ãâã gather ãâã ãâã of ãâã nacions d Which is ment of Belshazzár Dan. 5. 6. Chap. 49. 9. e Read Chap. 49 19. â Or of the land that ãâã vp a The Medes ãâã that shal destroye them as the winde doeth the chaffe b Thogh they were forsaken for a time yet they were notvtterly ãâã of as thogh their housband were dead c He sheweth that there remaineth nothing for ãâã that abide in Babylon but destruction Chap ãâã 6. and 4. 8. 6. d By whome the Lord powred out the drinke of his vengeance to whome it pleased him e For the greaat ãâã that thei haue felt by the ãâã Isaiel 9 Reuel 14. 8. f Thus the people of God exhort one another to go to zion and praise God g In approuing our cause and punishing our ãâã â Or fil as multiplie h For the wroÌg done to his people and to his Temple Chap 50. 28. i For the land of Caldea was ful of riuers which ran into Euphrares â Of measure â Ebr. his soule Amos. 6 8. Chap. 10. 12. k Read Chap. 10. 14. l When God shal execute his vengeance m That is the true God of Israél is not like to these idoles for he can ãâã ãâã all things are des perate n He meaneth the Medes and PersiaÌs as he did before call the Babylonians his hammer Chap 50. 23. o Not that Baby loÌ stode on a mouÌ taine but because it was strong and semed ãâã p From thystroÌg holdes and ãâã q By these thre ãâã he meaneth ãâã the hier Arme nia the lower Sythia for Cyrus had gathered an armie of diuers nacions r By turning the course of the riuer one side was made open the redes that did growe in the wa ter were
Tyrus Was muche ãâã by art and by labour of men was woÌne ãâã of the sea Some referre thys vnto the images of the noble men Whiche they had erected vp for their glorie renoume Iere. 7. 14. f I wil make thee so bare that thou ãâã haue nothing to couer ãâã g The gouernours rulers of other ãâã that dwell by the ãâã whereby ãâã signifieth that her destruction shuld be so horrible that all the Worlde shuld heare ãâã and be ãâã h Meaning marchantes which by their ãâã did ãâã ãâã Wonderfully and ãâã ãâã power i VVhich are dead long ago k Meaning in Iudea when it shall be restored a VVhiche seruest all the worlde with thy marchaÌdise â Ebr. hearÌt b This mountaine was called ãâã but the ãâã called it ãâã Deut. 3. 9. c VVhich is taken for ãâã and Ita lie â Or shipm ãâã d Meaning that they buylt the Walles of the citie Which is here meÌt by the ãâã of these Were the ãâã of Salomons Temple ãâã King ãâã 18. e That is they of ãâã or ãâã dwarfs Which Were so called because that ãâã of the hie tow res they semed ãâã f Of ãâã Italie ãâã ãâã g By selling ãâã h VVhich ãâã ãâã for a people of Asia minor i Meaning ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã â Or workes â Or ãâã â Or silke k VVhere ãâã best wheat growed â Or ãâã or ãâã â Or were ãâã whose ãâã ãâã se passed through ãâã ãâã â Or ãâã in ãâã ãâã thee â Or ãâã l That is ãâã zar m ãâã is the ãâã nere ãâã ãâã as was ãâã A ãâã u ãâã ãâã n VVhere by is ãâã along time for it was prophecied to be ãâã ãâã yeres as ãâã ãâã 19 a I am safe ãâã none can come to ãâã me as God is in the heauen â Thogh thou set thine heart as ãâã heart of God b Thus he ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã had declared notable signes of his ãâã in Ba ãâã ãâã when Ezekiél wrote this c Like the rest of the heathen and infideles whiche are ãâã ãâã d He ãâã the ãâã opinion confidence that the Tyrians had in their riches strength and pleasures â Or iasper â Or ãâã e He meaneth the royal state of ãâã which for the excellencie glorie thereof he compareth to the Che rubims which couered the ãâã by this worde anoinred he ãâã the same f I did thee this honour to make thee one of the buylders of my Temple which was when ãâã sent vnto SalomoÌ things ãâã for the worke g Towit among my people Israél which shined as precious stones h VVhich was wheÌ I first called thee to this dignitie i Thou shalt haue ãâã ãâã among my people k That is the honour whereunto I called them ãâã ãâã ãâã against ãâã ãâã m That is ãâã zar n He ãâã for what cause God wil assemble his Church and preserue it stil thogh he destroy his ene mies to wit it they shulde praise him and giue ãâã kes for his great ãâã a To wit of the ãâã ãâã of ãâã or of zedekiah Of the order of these ãâã and how ãâã ãâã some time standeth after the latter read ãâã 27. 1. b He compareth Pharaoh to a dragon which hideth him self in the riuer ãâã at Isa ãâã 9. c I wil send ãâã against thee which shal plucke thee and thy people which trust in thee out of thy ãâã d Read 2. ãâã ãâã 21 Isa 36. 6 â Or ãâã e VVhen ãâã ãâã their hurt ãâã wolde ãâã no mo re vpon their ãâã and put their trust in others f Thus God can not suffer that maÌ shulde ãâã any thing to him self or put his trust in anything ãâã in him alone â Ebr. ãâã ãâã ãâã Ierem 46 ãâã g Meaning that thei shulde not ha ue sul dominion but be vnder the Persians GreciaÌs and Romains and the cause is that the Israelites shul ãâã no more put their trust in them but learne to depend on God h ãâã I shulde by this meanes punish their sinnes i Counting from the ãâã of ãâã k He toke great paines at the siege of Tyrus and his armie was sore handled l Signifying that Nebuchadnezzar had more paines theÌ profite by the taking of Tyrus a By ãâã Lud ãâã Aphrica and Libya b VVhich was ãâã strong ãâã of Egypt chap. ãâã 10. â Or ãâã ãâã Alkaira â Or ãâã â Or Pelusium â Or Heliopolis â Or Pubastum c Meaning that there shal be great sorowe and affliction d That is the strength sorce e Of ãâã cap ãâã of ãâã or of zedekiahs reigne f For Nebuchadnezzar destroyed Pharaohs Necho at ãâã Iere. 46. 26. g His ãâã and power h Whereby ãâã ãâã ãâã haue no power of them selues nether can do ãâã more harmethen God appointeth and wheÌ he wil thei must cease a Of zedekiahs ãâã or of ãâã ãâã b Meaning that he was not like in ãâã to the King of the Assyrians whome the Babylonians ouercame c Many other nations were vnder ãâã dominion â O countrey d Signifying that there was no grea ter power in the worlde then his was â Or thou ãâã ãâã vp e That is of ãâã who after ward was the monarche onelie ruler of the worlde f Hereby is signified the ãâã of the power of the ãâã by the Babylonians g The depe ãâã that caused him ãâã ãâã ãâã so ãâã ãâã ning his great abundance pom pe shal new ãâã as thogh they were couered wit sackedoth h To cause this de struction of the King of ãâã seme more ãâã he ãâã forthe o the Kings princes which ãâã dead as thogh ãâã reioyced at the ãâã ãâã ãâã a tyrant i Meaning that Pharaohs power was no thing so great as his was k Read Chap 28. 10 a VVhich was the ãâã yere of the ge neral ãâã vn der zedekiáh b Thus the ãâã res ãâã ãâã to cruel and huge beastes which ãâã all that be ãâã then they and suche as they may ouercome â Or whale c Thou ãâã greatarmies Chap. 12. 13. and 17 20. d VVith heapes of the carkeises of thine ãâã e As Nilus ouerfloweth Egypt so wil I make the blood of thine hoste to ouer flowe it f The worde signi ãâã tobe put out as a candel is put out Isa 13. 10. ioe 2. 35. and 3. 15. ãâã 24. 29. g By this maner of speache is meÌt ãâã great sorowe that shal be for the slaughter of the King his people h This came to pas se in lesse theÌ foure yeres ãâã this pro ãâã i To wit of the CaldeaÌs thine enemies whiche shal ãâã enioy all tht commodities k That is prophecie that they shal be cast downe thus the Lord ãâã his ãâã ãâã bothe to plant and to destroy by his worde ead Iere 1 10. l Haue not other kingdomes more beautiful theÌ thou perished m That is Egypt n To
at all times to approue their reli gion if the Kings autoritie were al ledged for the esta blishemeÌt thereof not coÌsidering in the meane season what Godsworde did permit d These are the two dangerous weapons where with SataÌ ãâã fight against the children of God the consent of the multitude and that ãâã of the punishment for thogh some feared God yet the multitude which consented to the wickednes astonied them and here he King ãâã not an inward consent but an outward gesture that the Iewes might by litle and ãâã learne to forget their true religion e It semeth ãâã thei named not Daniél because he was greatly in the Kings fauou thin king if these thre had bene destroyed they might ha ue had better occasion to accuse Daniél this declareth that this policie of erecting this image was in uented by the ma licious flatteters which soght nothing but the destruction of the Iewes Whome they accused of rebellioÌ and ingratitude f Signifying that he wolde receiue them to grace If they wolde now at the length obey his decre g For they shulde haue done ãâã to God if they shul de haue douted in ãâã is holie cause therefore they say that they areresol ued to dye for Gods cause h They grouÌde on two pointes first in the power and prouideÌce of God ouer them secon dly on their cause whiche was Gods glorie and the testi fying of his truete ligion with their blood so make open confession that they Wil not so muche as outwardly consene to ãâã i This declareth that themore that tyranes rage and the more Witty the shewetheÌ selurs in inuenting strange and cruel punishements the more is glorified God glorified by his sernaÌts to Who me he giueth pacience and constau cie to abide the ãâã of their punishement forether he deliue reth theÌ froÌ death or els for this life giueth theÌ a better k For the Angels were called the soÌ nes of God becau se of their ãâã therefore the King called this Angel whome God sent to comfort his in these great ãâã the sonne of God l This coÌmendeth their obedieÌce vn to God that they wolde not for any feare departe out of this fornace til the time was appointed as Noáh remained in the Arke ãâã the Lord called him forthe m He was moued by the greatnes of the miracle to prai se God but his heart was not tou ãâã And here we se that miracles are not sufficient to ãâã men to God but that doctrine must chiefly be adioyned without the whiche there can be no faith n If this heathen King moued by Gods ãâã woldenorse blasphemie vnpunished but made a Law and set a punishemeÌt to such e traÌsgresser ãâã te ought all they that ãâã ãâã take order that suche impietie ãâã not lest according as their knowledge and charge is greater so they suffer double punishment o Meaning so farre as his dominioÌ extended p Read Chap. 2. 44 a There was no trouble that might cause me to dreame therefore it came onely of God b This was another dreame besides that which he sawe of the foure empires for Daniél bothe declared what that drea me was what it ment and here ãâã onely expoundeth the dreame c In that that ãâã sent abroad to others whose igno rance in times past he had experimen ted ãâã Daniél which was euer readie at hand ãâã declareth the ãâã re of the vngodie which neuer ãâã to the seruantes of God but for very ãâã and theÌ they spare no flat terings d This no doute was a great grief to Daniél not one ly to haue his name chaÌged but to be called by the na me of a vile idole which thing ãâã chad-nezzar did to make him forget the true religion of God e VVich also was a great grief to the Prophet to be noÌbred among the ãâã and men whose practises were wicked and contraty to Gods worde f By the tre is signified the dignitie of a King who me God ãâã to be a defence for all kinde of men and whose state is profitable forman kinde g Meaning the Angel of God which nether eateth not slepeth but is euer ready to do Gods wil is not infect with mans corruption but is euer holy in that that he coÌmandeth to ãâã downeth is tre he knewe that it shul de not ãâã cut downe by maÌ but by God h Hereby he meaneth that Nehuchad-nezzà r shul de not onely for a timeloose his kiÌgdome but be like a beast i God hathe ãâã this iudgement the whole armie of heaueÌ ha ue as it were sub scribe dvnto it like as also thei desire the execution of his decre against all them that life vp them selues against God k He was troubled for the ãâã ment of God whiche he sawe ãâã ned against the King and so the Prophetes vsed on the one parte to de nounce Gods iudgements for the zeale they bare to his glorie on the other parte to haue ãâã vpon man also to ãâã that they shulde be subiect to Gods ãâã if he did not regarde theÌ with pitie l VVhereby he meaneth a long space as seuen ãâã Some interpre teseuen moneths and others seuen wekes but it semeth he ment of yeres m Not that his shape or forme was changed into a beast but that he was ether striken mad and so auoided mans coÌpanie or was cast out for his tyrannie and so wandred among the beasts and are herbes and grasse o Daniel sheweth the cause why God thus punished him o Cease from ãâã God to angre any longer by thy sinnes that he may mitigate his punishment if thou shewe ãâã thine vpright life that ãâã ãâã faith and repentance p Suffre the errours of thy former life to be redressed q After that Daniel had declared this vision and this his ãâã declared ãâã it is not in ãâã ãâã to God ãâã his Spirit moue him seing that ãâã ãâã threatnings colde not moue him to repent r VVhen the terme of these seuen yeres was ac complished Chap. 7. 14. mich 4. 11. luk ãâã 33. s He confesseth ãâã wil to be the rule of all iusti ce and a moste per ãâã Law where by he gouerneth bothe man ãâã gels and ãâã so that ãâã ought to ãâã or aske a ãâã of his ãâã but onely to stand ãâã there with giue him the glorie t By whome it semeth that he had bene put from his kingdome before u He doeth not onely praise God for his deliuerance but also confesseth his faute that God may onely haue the glorie man the ãâã that be may be ãâã and man castdowne a Daniel ãâã this historie of King ãâã hazzar euil ãâã son ne to shewe Gods ãâã against the wicked for the deliuerance of his Church and how the ãâã of ãâã was true that they shuld be deliuered after seuentie yeres b The Kings of the ãâã
loue is to be pre ferred to Gods calling therfore Iesus calleth theÌ dead Which are hindered by ãâã Worldlie thing to follow Christ. ãâã 4. 35. Luke 8. 22. m The Wicked Wolde euer differre their punis hement thin king al correctioÌ to come to sone Mark 5. 5. Luke 8. 26. n The deuill desi reth euer to do harme but he can do no more then God doeth appoint o Meaning the lake of Gennesareth p These Gergesenes estemed more their hogges then ãâã Christ. Marke 2. ãâã Luke 5. ãâã a And also his faith that had the ãâã for ex cept We haue faith our sinnes can not be forgiuen b Iesus toucheth the principall cause of all our miseries Which is sinne c Because they did maliciously refuse Christe Who offred him selfe vnto them d Christ speaketh accordyng to their capacities for they more estemed outWarde miracles then the ãâã and power of Iesus Christe Whereby their sinnes might be forgiuen Mark 2. ãâã Luke 5. 27. e He reproueth the vaine persua sion of them which thoght theÌ selues whole contemned the poore sicke sinners whiche soght ãâã Christ to be their phisicion f Which are puffed vp with vain confidence of your owne righteousnes g God requireth not ceremonies but brotherlie loue of one tow ardes another Hose 6. 7. Chap. 12. 7. 1. Tim. ãâã 5. Mar. 2 18. h Christ wolde spare his ãâã a while not burdening them to muche lest he shulde discourage them Luke ãâã ãâã i Christ compareth his disciples for their infirmi tie to olde garments and olde vessels which are not able as yet to beare the perfection of his ãâã which he meaneth by new cloth and ãâã wine â Or rawe and vndressed k The minde which is infected with the dregges of super ãâã ceremonies is not ãâã to receiue the pleasant wine of the Gospel â Bottels or bag ges of ledder or ãâã kinne wherin wine was caried an asses or camels Mar. 5. 22. Luke 8 4. l Players vpon ãâã or pipes or other instruments whiche in those dayes they vsed at buryales m He wolde proue whether they bare hym that reuerence which was ãâã to ãâã Luke ãâã 14. Chap. 12. 24. Mark ãâã 22. Luke 11. 17. n This ãâã ãâã of extreme impietie seing all the people confessed the contrarie Mark 6. 6. Luke ãâã 22. o Whereby God ãâã his people together that he may ãâã ouer them Mark 6. 34. Luke ãâã 2. Iohn 4. 36. p He meaneth the people are ripe and ready to receiue the gospel ãâã the nomber of the elect to ãâã ãâã haruest â Or ãâã forth Mark 3. 1. Luke 9. 1. â Or the ãâã Act. 13. 46. Luke ãâã 59. a For the kyngdome of God must first be ãâã ched vnto them because Christ was especially promised vnto them Luke 9. 3. and 22. 35. b He ãâã them to offer them selues frely to the Lordes worke without respect of gaine or ãâã Mark. 6. 8. c Because he ãâã deth them not for a long time ãâã only for one ãâã he defendeth the thinges ãâã might let them nether is this a perpetuall commandement â Or prouide for Or ãâã 1. ãâã 5. 18. Luk. 10. 7. Luk. 10. ãâã Mar. 6. 11 Luk. 9. 8. Act. ãâã ãâã 18. 6. d To signifie that their land is polluted and that you consent not to their wickednes e Who were not so liuely taught and ãâã Luk. 10. 3. â Or simple f Not reuenging wrong muche lesse doing ãâã g To take from them al ãâã of ignorance to make them in excusable Mar. 13. 11. Luk 12 11. Luk 21 16. Mar. 13. 13. Luk 21 19. h To profite and do good aÌd not to be idle i And wil coÌfort you giue ãâã ãâã ãâã of his presence and he ãâã not of their ãâã seÌding but of the whole time of their ãâã ãâã k It was the name of an idole whiche signified the god ãâã and indispite therof was attributed to the deuil Read 2. King ãâã 2. and the wicked called Christ by this ãâã Luk. 6. 40. Iohn 13. 6. 15. 20 Chap. 12. 2. l Which in those ãâã ãâã so made that men may walke vpoÌ ãâã Mar. 4. 22. Luk. ãâã 17. 12. 2. 1. Sam 14. ãâã Act. 27 34. ãâã 8. ãâã 8. m And acknow ledge me his one he ãâã Luk 9. 26. 12. 8. 2. Tim. 2. 12. Luk 12. 51. n He giueth vs inwarde peace in our consciences but outward ly we must haue warre with ãâã ked worldelings o Which thing cometh not of the propertie of Christ but procedeth of the malice of men which loue not the ãâã he but darkenes are ãâã ãâã the worde of sal ãâã ãâã 7. 6. Luk. 14 26. p Also they that inuentanie other way to honour God then that he ãâã prescribed by ãâã worde follow not Christ but go before him Chap. 16. 24. Mar. 8. 14. q He that dothe preferre his life before my glorie Luk. 10 6. Luk. 9. 23. 14. 27 r We must reuerence Christ in his ãâã and ãâã them as sent from him honour them for their ãâã sake Mar. 9. 4. Ioh. 3. 20. Luk. 7. 18. a Not because Iohn was ignorant of Christ but that he might teach his disciples that his office was to lead them to Christ. Isa. 6. ãâã ãâã 4. 16. Or the Gospel is preached to the poore b ãâã take no ãâã by Christ to be ãâã from the Gospel c A man ãâã d For the Prophetes ãâã Christ loÌg before he came but Iohn as it Were pointed him With his finger e Whiche Were begotten borne by the meanes of man aÌd after the commune ãâã of nature for Christ ãâã by the holie Gost. Malach. 3. 1. f The least of theÌ that shal preache the Gospel in the new estat of Christs Churche shal ãâã more ãâã knowledge theÌ Iohn and ãâã ãâã e shall be more ex cellent g ãâã zeales are inflamed With desire to ãâã God ãâã offered are most ãâã to ãâã ãâã h They prophecied things to come Whiche ãâã We se present and more cleare i Meaning histe ãâã concerning Iohn Luk. 16. 16. â Or ãâã mour ãâã k They that are Wise in dede acknowledge the Wisdom of God in him ãâã the ãâã contemne ãâã ãâã 4. 5. Luk. 7 32. Luk. 7. 29. Luk 10. 13. l ãâã of great ãâã full of dissolution ãâã Or therefore Luk. 10. ãâã m Faith cometh not of mans Wil or power but by the secret ãâã nation of God Which is the declaration of his eternall counsel Iohn 3. 36. Iohn 6. 46. n Which fele the Waight grief of your sinnes and ãâã o To be gouerned by my Spirit and to ãâã your affections Ier. 6 ãâã 1. Iohn 5. ãâã Mar. 2. 25. Luk. 6. 1 Deut. 23. 21. a Necessitie ãâã keth that lawful Which is prohibited for a certei ne respect in things apperteining to ceremonies 1. Sam 21. 6. Exod. ãâã 33. Leui 8. 31. 24. 9. b
their offrings Isai. 29 12. c God wil not be honoured according to mans faÌ tasie but detesteth all good in tentions whiche ãâã not grouÌded on his worde Marke 7 17. Iohn 15 2. d All thei which ãâã not grafted in Iesus Christ by fre adoption and euerie doctrine that is not established by Gods ãâã e They are not worthie to be cared for Luke 6 39. Marke 7 ãâã f All vices proce de of the corrupt affection of the heart Gen 6 5. 8 21. Marke 7. 24. g The disciples were offended at her importunitie Chap. 10 6. h Christ calleth them dogs or whelpes whiche are strangers froÌ the house of God i Christ granted her ãâã for her faiths sake not at the request of his disciples ãâã 7 31. Isa. 35 5. Marke 8 1. k Christ can noÌt ãâã those that ãâã him â Or ãâã Chap. 12. ãâã a Althogh they did not agre in doctrine yet they ioyned together to fight against the truth Mark 8 ãâã b Men tempte God eyther by their incredulitie or curiositie Luke ãâã 54. c VVhich apperteine to the heauenlie and spiritual life Chap. 12. 14. d Christ shal be to them as a ãâã raised vp froÌ death Ionas 2. 1. Marke 8. 14. ãâã 12. 1. â Or reasoned with theÌ selues e A token of Christs diuinitie to knowe mens ãâã Chap. 14. 17. Iohn 6. 9. Chap. 15. 34. f We may bolde ly by Christs admonition reiect and coÌtemne all ãâã doctri ne and mans ãâã oght onely to cleaue to the worde of GOD. Marke 8. 27. Luke 9. 28. Iohn 6. ãâã g He meaneth any thing that ãâã in man Iohn 1. 41. h VpoÌ that faith ãâã thou hast confessed aÌd acknoweledged me for it is grouÌ ded vpon an infallible trueth i The power of Satan which ãâã deth in craft and violence Iohn 20. ãâã k The preachers of the Gospel ãâã pen the gates of heauen with the worde of God whyche is the right keye ãâã so that where this worde is not pu rely taught ther is nether keye nor autoritie l Condemne by ãâã ãâã â Or absolue m Because he wolde yet ãâã them and not preuent his tyme. n He wold pluck out of their hear tes that false opi nion which they had of his temporal kingdome Chap. 10. 38. o ãâã worde signifieth an aduersarie who re sisteth the will of God either of malice as did ãâã das or of rashenes and arrogan cie as Peter did ãâã 8. 14. Luk. 9. 23. 14. ãâã Chap. 10. 39. p That is whosoeuer thinketh to saue him selfe by forsaking Iesus Christ. Marke 8. 34. Luk. 9. 24. 17. ãâã Marke 8. 36. Luke 9. 25. * Rom. 2. 6. Iohn 12. 25. * Mar. 9. 1. * Luk. 9. ãâã q This was fulfilled in his resurrection which was ãâã an entrie into his kingdome and was also confirmed by sending the holie Gost whereby he wroght so great and sondrie miracles Psal. 62. 12. â Or the ãâã day after XVII Marke 9. 2. Luke 9. ãâã a ãâã shewed them his glories that they might not thinke that he suffred throu ghe infirmitie but that he offered vp him selfe willingly to ãâã b By these two ãâã ãâã are represented the Lawe and the Prophets which lead vs to Christ. c After Moses Elias ãâã Peter fearing he shulde lose that ioyful sight spea ãâã as a man distract aÌd wold haue lodged theÌ in earthlie houses whiche were receiued in ãâã d VVe are recon ciled to God by Christ onely Chap. 3. ãâã e Christ is our chief and onely ãâã ãâã Chap. 11. 14. 2. Peter 2. 17. f And so worshipped Christ. g For men wold not haue belieued them before that Christ had made his glorie more manifest by hys resurrection Marke 9. 11. Mala. 4. 5. Marke 9. 14. Luke 9. 37. h He speaketh chieflye to the Scribes who began to bragge as ãâã they had now gotten the victo ãâã ouer ãâã because his disci ples were not able to do thys miracle Luke 17. 6. Chap. 20. 17. Marke 9. ãâã Luke 9. 44. 24. 7. i By this maner of speache is ãâã that they shulde do thyngs by their faith that shulde seme impossible k The best remedie to streÌgthen the weake faith is prayer which hath ãâã added to it as an helpe to the same â Or ãâã conuersant or retur ned into Galile l The Greke worde is didrachma which was of value about ten ãâã of olde sterlyng monie and the Israelites payed it once by the Law Exo. 30. 13. and at this time they payed it to the Romains m ãâã giue occasion to forsake the trueth n The worde is Statera which conteineth two didrachmas and in valued about fiue grotes of olde ãâã XVIII Marke 9. 33. Luke 9 46. Chap. 19. 24. a They striue for the rewarde before they haue taken any paine and where as they shuld haue holpen and reue ãâã not another they were ãâã and despicers of their ãâã 1. Cor. 14 20. b ãâã lack of discretion but that they be not vayne glorious ãâã to aduan cethem selues to ãâã ãâã c He calleth theÌ litle childreÌ now whiche humble them selues with all humilitie and subiectioÌ Marke 9. 42. Luke 17. 1. d The worde ãâã a ãâã milstone whiche an ãâã ãâã and it is spoken in ãâã of that which is tourned with mans hand whiche is lesse e Christ warneth his to take heed that they shrink not backe from him for any ãâã example or offence that man can giue Chap. 5. 30. Marke 9. 45. f Christ toucheth the cause of this offence whiche is pride and disdeyne ãâã our ãâã Psal. 34. 7. g Seyng GOD hath ãâã his Aungels to ãâã the charge of hys children the wicked may be ãâã that if they dispice theÌ God wil reueÌge their cause Luke 13. 10. Luke 15. 4. h VVe maye not lose by our offen ce that whyche God hath so derely boght i Where with thou maist be offended he spea keth of secret or particular sinnes not of open or knoweÌ to others â Or reproue him Deu. 19 15. Leu. 19 17. eccle 19 13. ãâã ãâã 3. ãâã 5 18. k He meaneth according to the order that was amoÌgs the Iewes who had their couÌcel of ancient and expert men to reforme maners execute discipline This assemblie represeÌted the Church whiche had appointed them to this charge iohn 8 17. ebr 10 28. 2. cor 13 1. l In the 16. Chap. 19. he ment this of doctrine and here of eccle siastical discipline which depen deth of the doctrine 1. Cor. 5. 9. 2. thes 3. 14. Iohn 20 23. â ãâã done to Luk. 17 4. m VVe muste be coÌtinually ready to forgiue and be forgiuen n A commune ãâã was valued at thre score pounde some also were greater and some lesse o Which amouÌteth of our money to the ãâã of 25. shillings or verie nere and was nothing in respect of the for mer whiche his master forgaue him p
Matth. 27. 12. Mark 15. 21. â Or Women of Ierusalem Isa. 2. 19. Hose 10. 8. Reuel 6. 16. h If the innocent be thus handled What shal the Wicked man be 1. Pet. 4. 17. Matth. 27. 38. Mark 15. 27. Iohn 19. 18. â Or the place of skulles i Whome God hathe before all others appointed to be the Messias ãâã Wise the Scriptures calleth them the elect of God Whome be hathe chosen before all beginning to life euerlasting k Mixt With myr the and gall to hasten his death l That the thing might be knoweÌ to all nacions because these thre languages Were moste commune m The condemnacioÌ Which ãâã now suffrest ãâã seth it thee ãâã to feare ãâã n Which Was middaye Psal. 30. 6. â Or Captaine o The ãâã Captaine who had charge ouer an huÌdreth men Mat. 27. ãâã Mark 15. 43. Iohn 19. 38. â Or had embraced p He loked for the redemer by whome all shulde be restored q when men pre pared all ãâã readie for the feast r That is began the same euening a ãâã was the first day after the first Sabbath of the feast ãâã 2. ãâã Marke 16. 1. Iohn 20. 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã in forme of men Chap. 9 21. Mat. 17. 23. Marke 1. 31. Mat. 16. 12. c which is about seuen miles and an halfe d Hereby appeareth that they had faith althogh it was weake e This declareth that we can nether se nor vnder stand till God open our eyes f For the thing was so ãâã that all ãâã might haue knowen it g They vnderstode not yet what was the de liuerance that Iesus Christ purchased for vs but loked for some worldelie prospe ãâã h ãâã is re proued i Christ onely is the interpreter of the Scriptures for bothe the beginning and end thereof direct vs to him because he is the Sauiour that promised k Because Christ did bothe shut their eyes and open them he wolde kepe them in ãâã til his time came to ma ãâã him self vnto them l According ãâã the ãâã ãâã which maner of praying before meales they vse to this day m So sone as he beganne to breake bread Mar. 16. 14. Iohn 20. 19. Iohn 15. ãâã Act. 1. 4. n ãâã was til ãâã ãâã the holie Gost was sent from heauen Mark 16. 19 Act. 1. 9. â Or before the beginning a Christ is God before all time b The Sonne is of the same substance with the Father c No creature was made with out Christ. d whereby all things are quicke ned and preserued e The life of man is more excellent then of any other creature because it is ioyned with light and vnderstanding f Mans minde is ful of darknes because of the corruption thereof Mat. 3. 1. Mar. 1. 4. Luke 3. 3. Ebr 1 4. â Or are borne g Because they did not worship him as their God Rom. 1. 21. h To the Israelltes who were his peculiar people Act. 14 15. i Meaning a priuiledge or dignitie Mat. 1. 16. Luke 2. 7. Mat. 17 2 k He was fotmed and made man by the operation of the holie Gost without the operation of mar 2. Peter 1. 17. Colos. 1. 19. 2 9. â Or proceding from the Father â Or more excellent then 1. l More abundant grace then by Moses 1. Tim. 6. 16. 1. Iohn 4. 12. m Meaning be is moste deare and straictly ioyned to his Father not onely in loue but also in ãâã and vnion n And so ãâã that before was inuisible was made as it were visible in Christ Act. ãâã 25. o VVhome thei loked for to be suche one as Moses Was. Deut. 18. 15. Isa. 40. 3. mat 3. 3. luk 3. 4. Mat. 3. 11. Mat. 1. 7. luk 3. 16. Act. 1. 5. 11. 16. 19. 4. p Signifiing the ãâã ãâã ãâã is the fouÌtaine of all sinnes there with all other sinnes q That is by sight but onely by the reuelatio of God Mat. 3. 16. mar 1. 10. Luk. 3. 22. r VVho giueth the vertue and effect to baptisme accoÌplishing that thing waich is thereby represented s He alludeth to the ãâã laÌbe which was a figure of Christ. t Or where is thy lodging or whither goest thou For he dwelled in ãâã and was there as a ãâã u That was two houres before night x How Iohn said that Iesus was the laÌbe of God â Or the Anointed â Or Petrus Gen. 49. 10. Deut. 18. 18. Isa. 42. 4 10. 45. 8. ãâã 23. 5. eze 34 25. 37 24 dan. 9. 24. y Those things which are ãâã to the ãâã are eslemed and preferred of God those things which the world preferreth God abhorreth â Or thou beleuest z Christ openeth the heauens that we may haue accesse to God and maketh vs felowes to the Angels Gen. 28. 12. a Who vsed ãâã washings to purifie theÌ selues VVhich superstition Hebion the heretike wolde haue broght into the Churche and now the papists haue receiued it â Or measures b Whereof euerie one conteined 15. gallons â Or stewarde â Or signes â Or cousins Mat. 21. ãâã mar 11. 17. luk 19. 46. Psal. 6 c This affection was so burning in him that it su mounted and swallowed vp all the others â Or miracle Mat. ãâã ãâã 27. 40. ãâã 14. 18. 15. 29. d Christs bodie might iustly be called the teÌple because the fulnes of the God ãâã Welleth in it corporally Collos. 2. 9. e For he toke not theÌ for true disciples as he knewe by their inwarde thoghtes what religioÌ soeuer they did pretende outwardely a To entre therein b Which thing is to be assembled and incorporate into the Churche of God c VVhiche is the spiritual water where the holie Gost doeth washe vs into newnes of life d As the power of God is manifest by the mouiÌg of the aire so is it in changing renuing vs althogh the maner be hid from vs. e Althogh he was excellently learned yet knewe he not those things which the very babes in Christs ãâã oght to knowe f VVe may not teache our owne inuentions g He reproueth him for that meÌ do teache things which they ãâã not yet others beleue theÌ but Christ tea cheth thiÌgs most certeineaÌd knowen men wil not ãâã his doctrine h which was after a coÌmune grosse maner i By reason of the vnion of his God head with his man hoode k His power must be manifest which is not yet knowen Nom. 21. 9. 1. Iohn 4. 9. Chap. 9. ãâã and 12. 47. l The contempt of Christ and the sinnes of the wic ked coÌdemne theÌ yet Christ as a iu ste iudge giueth sentence against the reprobate m Not onely the Iewes but whosoeuer shulde be leue in him n The cause and matter of condeÌnation Chap. 1. 9. o In walking roundely and sin cerely â Or in God p As they do whiche set God onely before their eyes followe the rule of his worde â Or
in respect of his humanitie whose flesh hath this glorie by the power of God who dwelleth in it a Bothe in substaÌ ãâã and forme we are earthlie b This natural bo die as it is now til it be made newe by the Spirit of Christ. c When the Lord cometh to iudge ment some of the Saintes shal be aliue whome he wil change euen as if they were dead so that this chaÌge is in steade of death to theÌ Mat. 24. 31. () O death whe re is thy victorie o graue where is thy sting 1. thess 4. 16. Isa. 25. 8. d Sinne first broght in death and giueth it power ouer vs the strength of sinne is the Law because it doeth ãâã the iudge ment of God against vs or els the chief cause of our destruction is in our selues Reuel 7 17. Hose 13. 14. Ebr. 2. 14. e The hope of re surrectioÌ causeth the faithful to sur ãâã all difficulties a Vpon the first day of the weke which the Scripture calleth the Lordsday ãâã Sonday they accustomed not onely in the Church but at home also according to euery mans zeale to lay vp some piece of money towar de the relief of the poore ãâã 2. Iohn 5. 5. Chap. XVI Act. 11. 29. 12. 25. Rom. 12. 13. b Which ye shal send by theÌ that cary the money Act. 18. ãâã c Because God blessed his labour d Willing that they shulde defeÌde him against the aduersaires of Christ because it is the Churche duetie to be care ful for the preseruation of their ministers e As thogh he were to yong to be a minister f That is safe and sounde g Lest ãâã steale vpon you at ãâã h For they had euery maÌ respect to himself ãâã ry to loue i That is the first which embraced the Gospel k And reuerence them l The grief that I toke for your absence was greatly aswaged by their presence â Or minde m In token of mutual ãâã whichthing was obserued in the primatiue church when the Lords Supper was ministred Rom. 16. 16. 2. Cor. 13. ãâã 1. Pet. 5. 15. 19. â Or Maranatha n Or as is most probable from Ephesus a Meaning that countrey where of ãâã was the chief citie Ep hes 13. b Or praise and glorie be giuen 1. Peter 1. 3. c which I suffer for Christ or which Christ suffereth in me d For seing him indure so muche they had occasion to be confirmed in the Gospel e As God onely worketh al things in vs so doeth he also our saluation by his fre mercie and by suche mea nes as he hathe here left in this life for vs to be ãâã in Rom. 7. 5. and 8. 5. Colos. 1. 14. f Hereby he sheweth his owne in firmitie that it might appeare how wonderfully Gods graces wroght in him g I was vtterly resolued in my self to dye h So manie dangers of death Rom. 15. 30. i He rendreth a reason why they ought to prayevn to God for his ãâã k Vsing that wisdome which God gaue me from heauen l Ye knowe Par tely my constancie bothe by my dwelling with you and also my writting vnto you and I trust ye shal knowe me to be the same to the very end m In that we ha ue taught you the Gospel so syncere ly n Because we haue wonne you to Christ o which shal abolish al worlde lieglorie p which is rashely to promes and not to performe q Now to affirme one thing and ãâã to deny it whichis a signe of inconstancie r He taketh God to witnes that he preacheth the ãâã s He preached no thing vnto them but onely Iesus Christ who is the moste constaÌt and infallible trueth of the Father t They aremade performed and we are partakers onely by him who ãâã ãâã in that he hathe fulfilled them for vs. u In that I say I tame not because I wolde spare you I meane not that I haue autoritie to alter true religion or to binde your consciences but that I am Gods minister to confirme and comfort you ãâã 4. 30. x And faith is not in subiection to man a which was giuen to Satan but now doeth repent b Which made you him sory in my further epistle c After this adul ãâã did repent and amend paul did sovtterly cast of alsorowe that he denieth that inmaner he was anie with sorie d And so shulde increase his soro we which I wolde diminish e The adulterer which interteined his mother in Law f That at my in ãâã you wolde declare by the publike consent of the Church that you embrace him againe as a brother seing he was excommunicate by the commune consent g That is truely and from mine heart euen as in the presence of Christ. h By our rigorous punishing â Or in my minde i From this place vnto the 6. Chap. 11. he ãâã onely of the ministers saue he some time intermedeleth that which apperte ineth to the whole Church ãâã Chap. 3. 17 18. vetses and not onely to the mini ãâã k In working ãâã by vs partakers of his victorie and triumph l The preaching of the crosse bringeth death to them which onely consider Christs death as a commune death and be thereat offended or els thinke it ãâã bringeth againe life to them who in in his death beholde their life m That is which preache for gaine and corrupt it to serue mens affectiones Rom. 11. 16. Chap. 4. 2. â Or through Christ or of Christ. a Meaning him self ãâã and Siluanus b who were Gods penne c The hardnes of maÌs heart before he beregenerat is as a stonie table Ezech. 11. 19. 36. 26. but being ãâã nerat by the ãâã of God it is as softe as flesh that the grace of the Gospel may bewritteninit as in new tables ãâã 31. 32. d whose minister Moses was e which Christ gaue f Meaning the spiritual doctrine which is in our hearts g Thus he nameth the Law in coÌparison of the Gospel h After that God had spoken with him and giuen him the Law i For the Law declareth all men to be vnder condemnation k Meaning of the Gospel which declareth that Christ is made our righteousnes l In preaching the Gospel Exod. 34. 33. m Moses shewed the Law as it was couered with shadowes so that the Iewes ãâã ãâã ligh tened ãâã blinded and so colde not come to ãâã who was the ãâã thereof ãâã againe the ãâã ãâã for the the glorie of God ãâã not ãâã ãâã eyes but ãâã the darkenes away froÌ ãâã n ãâã is our ãâã and au tor of New ãâã ment whose doctrine is ãâã and ãâã life to the Law o In Christ who is God ãâã in the ãâã we se god the Father as in a ãâã ãâã cleare glasse Ioh. 4. 24. a For anie troubles or afflictioÌs b Meaning suche shiftes and pretences as become not them that haue such a great ãâã in hand
the good sharpe which can not be letted doing good 23 Courteous stable sure without care hauing all power circumspect in all things and ãâã through all intellectual pure and subtil spirits 24 For wisdome is nimbler then all nimble things she goeth thorow and atteineth to all things because of her purenes 25 For she is the breth of the power of God and a pure influence that floweth from the glorie of the Almightie therefore can no de filed thing come vnto her 26 For * she is the brightnes of the euerlasting ãâã the vndefiled mirroure of the maiestie of God and the image of his goodnes 27 And being one she can do all things and remaining in her ãâã renueth all according to the ages she entreth into the holie soules and maketh them the friends of God Prophetes 28 For God loueth none if he dwell not with wisdome 29 For she is more beautiful then the sunne is aboue all the order of the starres and the light is not to be compared vnto her 30 For night cometh vpoÌ it but wickednes caÌ not ouercome wisdome CHAP. VIII The effects of wisdome 1 SHe also reacheth from one end to another mightely and comely doeth she order all things 2 I haue loued her and soght her froÌ my youth I desired to marye her suche loue had I vnto her beautie 3 In that she is conuersant with God it commendeth her nobilitie yea the Lord of all things loueth her 4 For she is the scholemastres of the knowled ge of God and the choser out of his workes 5 If riches be a possessioÌ to be desired in this life what is richer then wisdome that worketh all things 6 For if prudence worketh what is it among all things that worketh better then she 7 If a man loue righteousnes her labours are vertuous for she teacheth sobernes and pru dencie righteousnes and strength which are the moste profitable things that men can haue in this life 8 If a man desire great experience she can tell the things that are past and discerne things to come she knoweth the subtilties of wordes and the solutions of darke sentences she foreseeth the ãâã wonders or euer they come to passe and the succes of seasons and times 9 Therefore I purposed to take her vnto my companie knowing that she wolde counsel me good things and comfort me in cares griefs 10 For her sake shal I haue glorie among the multitude and honour among the Elders thogh I be yong 11 I shal be founde of sharpe iudgement so that I shal be marueilous in the sight of great men 12 When I holde my tongue they shal abide my leasure when I speake they shal heare di ligently and if I take muche they shal laye their hands vpon their mouth 13 Moreouer by her I shal obteine immortalitie and leaue an euer lasting memorial amoÌg them that come ãâã me 14 I shal gouerne the people and the nacions shal be subdued vnto me 15 Horrible tyrants shal be afrayed when they heare me among the multitude I shal be couÌ ted good and mightie in battel 16 When I come home I shal rest with her for her companie hathe no bitternes and her fe lowshippe hathe no tediousnes but mirthe and ioye 17 Now when I considered these things by my self and pondered them in mine heart how that to be ioyned vnto wisdome is immortalitie 18 And great pleasure is in her friendshippe and that in the workes of her hands are infinite riches and that in the exercise of talking with her is prudencie and glorie by coÌ muning with ãâã I went about seking how I might take her vnto me 19 For I was a wittie childe and was of a good spirit 20 Yea rather being good I came to an vndefiled bodie 21 Neuertheles when I perceiued that I colde not enioye her except God gaue her that was a pointe of wisdome also to knowe whose gifte it was I went vnto the LORD and besoght him and with my whole heart I said CHAP. IX A prayer of Salomon to obteine wisdome 1 O God of fathers and Lord of mercie whi che hast made all things with thy worde 2 And ordeined man thorow thy wisdome that he shulde haue * dominioÌ ouer the crea tures which thou hast made 3 And gouerne the worlde according to equitie and righteousnes and execute iudgement with an vpright heart 4 Giue * me that wisdome which sitteth by thythrone and put me not out from among thy children 5 For I thy * seruant and sonne of thine handmaide am a feble persone of a shorte time and yet lesse in the vnderstanding of iudgement and the lawes 6 And thogh a man be neuer so perfite among the children of men yet if thy wisdome be not with him he shal be nothing regarded 7 * Thou hast choseÌ me to be a King of thy peo ple the iudge of thy sonnes daughters 8 Thou hast commanded me to buyld a temple vpon thine holy Mount an altar in the citie wherein thou dwellest a likenes of thine holie Tabernacle which thou hast prépared from the beginning 9 And thy * wisdome with thee which know eth thy workes which also was when thou madest the worlde and which knewe what was acceptable in thy sight and right in thy commandements 10 Send her out of thine holy heaueÌs and send her from the throne of thy maiestie that she may be with me labour that I may know what is acceptable in thy sight 11 For she knoweth vnderstandeth all things and she shallead me soberly in my workes preserue me by her glorie 12 So shal my workes be acceptable and then shal I gouerne thy people righteously be mete for my fathers throne 13 For * what man is he that can knowe the couÌ sel of God or who can thinke what the wil of God is 14 For the thoghts of mortal men are feareful and our forecastes are vncerteine 15 Because a corruptible bodie is heauie vnto the soule and the earthlie mansion kepeth downe the minde that is ful of cares 16 And hardly can we discerne the things that are vpoÌ earth aÌd with great labour finde we out the things which are before vs who caÌ then seke out the things that are in heauen 17 Who can knowe thy counsel except thou giue him wisdome and send thine holy Spirit from aboue 18 For so the wayes of them whiche are vpon earth are reformed and men are taught the things that are pleasant vnto thee and are preserued thorow wisdome CHAP. X. The ãâã of the righteous and destruction of the enemies cometh thorowe wisdome 1 SHe preserued the first father of the world that was formed and kept hym when he was created alone and broght hym out of his offence 2 And * gaue him power to rule all things 3 * But the vnrighteous in his wrath departed from her aÌd perished
by killing his brother in his furie 4 For whose cause the * earth was ouerfloweÌ but wisdome preserued it againe gouerning the iust man by a litle wood 5 Moreouer * when the nacions were ioyned in their malicious confederacies she knew the ryghteous and preserued him fauteles vnto God and kept him sure because she loued him tenderly as a sonne 6 She preserued the righteous * when the vn godlie perished when he fled from the fyre that feld owne vpon the fiue cities 7 Of whose wickednes the waste lande that smoketh yet giueth testimonie and the trees that beare frute that neuer cometh to ripenes and for are membrance of the vnfaithful soule there standeth a piller of salt 8 For all suche as regarded not wisdome had onely this hurt that they knewe not the things which were good but also left behinde them vnto men a memorial of their foolishnes so that in the thyngs wherein they sinned they can not lie hid 9 But wisdome deliuered them that serued her 10 * When the righteous fled because of hys brothers wrath she led hym the ryght way shewed him the kingdome of god gaue him knowledge of holie things made him riche in his labours aÌd made his peines profitable 11 Against the couetousnes of suche as defrauded him she stode by him and made him riche 12 She saued him from the enemies and defen ded him from them that lay in waite and she gaue him the price in a myghtie battel that he might knowe that the feare of GOD is stronger then all things 13 * When the righteous was sold she forsoke him not but deliuered him from sinne she went downe with him into the dongeon 14 And failed him not in the bandes till she had broght him the scepter of the realme aÌd power against those that oppressed him and them that had accused him she declared to be liers and gaue him perpetual glorie 15 * She deliuered the ryghteous people and fautles sede from the nacions that oppressed them 16 She entred into the soule of the seruant of the Lord and stode * by him in wonders aÌd signes against the terrible Kings 17 She gaue the Saintes the rewarde of their labours and led them forthe a marueilous way on the day time she was a shadow vnto them and a light of starres in the night 18 * She broght them thorow the red sea and caryed them through the great water 19 But she drowned their enemies aÌd broght them out of the botome of the depe 20 So the righteous toke the spoiles of the ãâã * and praised thine holy Name ô Lorde and magnified thy victorious hand with one accorde 21 For wisdome opened the mouthe of the domme and maketh the tongues of babes eloquent CHAP. XI 1 The miracles done for Israél 13 The vengeance of sinners 28 The great power and mercie of God 1 SHe prospered their workes in the hands of thine holy Prophet 2 * They went through the wildernes that was not inhabited and pitched their tentes in places where there lay no way 3 * They stode against their enemies aÌd were aduenged of their aduersaries 4 * When they were thirsty they called vpon thee and water was giuen them out of the hie rocke and their thirst was quenched out of the hard stone 5 For by the thyngs whereby their enemies were punished by the same were the Israelites helped in their nede 6 For in steade of a fountaine of running water the enemies were troubled at the corrupt blood which was to rebuke the commandement of the kylling of the children but thou gauest vnto thine owne abundance of water vnloked for 7 Declaryng by the thirst that was at that tyme * howe thou hadest punished thyne aduersaries 8 For when they were tried and chastised with mercie they knewe how the vngodlie were iudged and punished in wrath 9 For these hast thou exhorted as a father and proued them but thou hast condemned the other as a righteous King when thou didest examine them 10 Whether they were absent or present their punishment was alike for their grief was double with mourning and the remembran ce of things past 11 For wheÌ they perceiued that through their torments good come vnto them they felt the Lord. 12 And seing the things that came to passe at the last they wondered at him whome afore they had caste out denied and derided for they had another thirst then the iust 13 Because of the foolish deuises of their wickednes where with they were deceiued and worshiped * serpents that had not the vse of reason and vile beastes thou sendidst a multitude of vnreasonable beastes vpon theÌ for a vengeance that they might knowe that where with a man sinneth by the same also shal he be punished 14 * For vnto thine almightie hand that made the worlde of naught it was not vnpossible to send among them a multitude of beares or fierce lyons 15 Or furious beastes newly created and vnknowen whiche shulde breathe out blastes of fyre and cast out smoke as a tempest or shoote horrible sparkes like lightnings out of their eyes 16 Whyche myght not onely destroye them with hurting but also to kil them with their horrible sight 17 Yea without these myght they haue bene cast downe with one winde beyng persecuted by thy vengeance and scattered abroade thorow the power of thy Spirit but thou hast ordered all things in measured nomber and weight 18 For thou hast euer had great strength and might and who can withstand the power of thine arme 19 For as the small thing that the balance weigheth so is the worlde before thee and as a droppe of the mourning dewe that falleth downe vpon the earth 20 But thou hast mercie vpon all for thou hast power of all things and makest as thogh thou sawest not the sinnes of men because they shulde amende 21 For thou louest all the thyngs that are and hatest none of them whome thou hast made for thou woldest haue created nothing that thou hadest hated 22 And howe myght aniethyng endure if it were not thy wil or how colde anie thing be preserued except it were called of thee 23 But thou sparest all for they are thyne ô Lord whiche art the louer of soules CHAP. XII 2 The mercie of God towarde sinners 14 The workes of God are vnreprouable 19 God giueth leasure to repent 1 FOr thyne incorruptible Spirit is in all things 2 Therefore thou chastnest them measurably that go wrong and warnest theÌ by puttyng them in remembrance of the things wherein they haue offended that leauing wickednes they may beleue in thee ô Lord. 3 * As for those olde inhabitantes of the holy land thou didest hate them 4 For they committed abominable workes as sorceries and wicked sacrifices 5 And staying of their owne children without mercie and eatyng of the bowels of mans flesh in banketing where the